A Dom’s Dilemma

By

Kathryn R. Blake

©2012 by Blushing Books® and Kathryn R. Blake

Copyright © 2012 by Blushing Books® and Kathryn R. Blake.

All rights reserved. No part of the book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

Published by Blushing Books®,

a subsidiary of

ABCD Graphics and Design

977 Seminole Trail #233

Charlottesville, VA 22901

The trademark Blushing Books®

is registered in the US Patent and Trademark Office.

Blake, Kathryn R.

A Dom’s Dilemma

eBook ISBN: 978-1-60968-842-4

Cover Design by Dark Star Creations

This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities represented in this book are fantasies only, intended for adults. Nothing in this book should be interpreted as Blushing Books' or the author's advocating any non-consensual spanking activity or the spanking of minors.

WOULD YOU LIKE A FREE SPANKING STORY EVERY MONTH?

At http://www.blushingbooks.com, we provide our visitors with a free eBook every single month! That's right, every month we choose an eBook to give to our customers at no charge, both to show our gratitude for your business and also to provide a sample of the content we offer.

Can you read this free eBook on your Kindle? Yes! Once you’re logged onto our site, it’s easy to send a book right to your Kindle.

Can you read it on your iPad? Yes! Your Kobo? Yes! Your Nook? YES!

We provide all of our books on BlushingBooks.com in several formats so that you can read our stories on virtually any reader! Membership at BlushingBooks.com is free, so sign up today and get your free story right now!

DO YOU NEED A TRIP TO THE WOODSHED?

Since 1999, Bethany's Woodshed has been publishing the best romantic and erotic BDSM and spanking fiction on the Internet. Before there were eBooks, there was Bethany's! More than a decade later, The Woodshed is Blushing Books exclusive preview site, and is still going strong delivering the best, orginial stories - now with two updates a week. We guarantee at least 40,000 words of brand new, professionally written stories each week - by all your favorite authors, plus at least 20 completed books when you join. Carolyn Faulkner, Maren Smith, Starla Kaye, Pagie Tyler, Joannie Kay, Abigail Webster, Sullivan Clarke, Fiona Wilde, Breanna Hayse, Korey Mae Johnson, Melinda Barron, Loki Renard ... they're all here, plus many more.

Embrace the spank!

See the stories first at The Woodshed!

http://www.herwoodshed.com

CHAPTER ONE

“Saw your sub come visitin’ at the station today, Kyle,” Jim Evans mentioned casually before taking a sip of ice water. In addition to being another Dom at the Velvet Chains BDSM club, Kyle Sinclair was also a fellow police officer in the same precinct as Jim. They weren’t friends exactly. More like associates who had an occasional beer together. “She in trouble?”

Seated at the bar, Kyle gave a dejected nod without looking up from what Jim believed to be a scotch on the rocks. “Yeah, you could say that.”

It had been a while since Jim had seen Kyle’s little sub at the club. He’d always considered her an attractive bundle of fun, and one he’d like to top, if Kyle would let him. “You intendin’ to do a punishment scene with her tonight?”

Kyle sighed, sounding depressed. “Looks that way.”

Shoving his hands into the rear pockets of his black slacks, Jim rocked back on his heels, preferring to stand at the bar, rather than sit. “Mind if I watch?”

“Not at all,” Kyle answered, appearing … relieved. “In fact….”

Jim stood up straighter. “What? You lookin’ to make a party of it?”

Kyle shook his head. “I’m looking to find her another Dom. Daniel tried to work with her and so did Greg, but I don’t think they were strict enough to meet her needs.”

Jim’s eyebrow rose. “A bit of a hellion, eh?”

“She can be. She can also be a sweet submissive if she’s mastered properly. It’s just …. I’ve met someone else….”

“Got it. So, tell me a little about your sub, and when she gets here, I’ll put her through her paces to check how she responds to me. If I’m pleased, I’ll most likely want to scene with her. I should know within a half-hour whether or not I think we’ll click.”

“Thanks,” Kyle said, relief evident in his voice. “I really appreciate this, Jim.”

* * * *

After he finished talking to Kyle, Jim strode over to a darkened corner a few feet back to watch how the pretty blonde greeted her Dom without realizing she was being observed. When they spoke, Kyle had said Kelly Franklin liked pain. She preferred Doms who were strict and punished severely. However, that actually surprised Jim.

He’d seen the little filly in action before, and she hadn’t looked like a pain slut at all. She’d been feisty enough to mouth off at Kyle a couple of times, and though Kyle had been quick to correct her, he wasn’t overly strict. In fact, if she needed to be mastered with pain, Jim didn’t think Kyle was giving Kelly enough of what she required. It wasn’t always easy to determine what a submissive really needed, unless a Dom worked with her directly, mainly because of all the role playing involved in BDSM.

When he’d seen Kelly alone, either waiting for Kyle or after he’d left, she’d looked a bit lost and uncertain. More than once, the Dom in him yearned to offer the lonely-looking sub reassurance and comfort, except she’d scurried away like a terrified coney every time she saw him approach. The lady, it seemed, was afraid to even talk with him. He knew he had a sour puss at times, but he didn’t think he looked that scary.

Had she been free, Jim would have pressed a little harder to corner her. He liked the thought of mastering Kelly Franklin. The occasional flash of sassiness he’d seen in her had him itching to put her over his knee, and she had just enough sweetness and curves to make him want to taste, touch and fuck every inch of her. But when he’d last seen her, Kelly considered herself Kyle’s, so he’d politely backed off. However, if Kyle was looking to pass her on, Jim was definitely interested. He’d like to sample everything the sweet, little filly had to offer, just not tonight.

Deciding Kyle knew her better, if only because he’d worked with her longer, Jim thought he’d start out rougher than usual, to see how she responded. He liked to be firm with women, not forceful. He liked them submissive, not subservient or scared. And he liked them a little uncertain, so they were never quite sure what he intended to do next.

With his thoughts intently focused on his more erotic inclinations, Jim sensed the moment Kelly arrived and his cock began twitching in its eagerness to possess her. Unfortunately, given his current plan, it would be denied that particular pleasure this evening. She appeared excited and bubbly and he could hear her infectious laughter from where he stood. He smiled, finding he enjoyed its clear bell-like quality, and couldn’t help feeling a small tinge of regret that his actions would be bringing it to a quick end.

Her golden blond hair hung in soft, gentle waves that beckoned for the caress of a man’s fingers. She kept it a little longer than shoulder length, which was perfect for him. It looked feminine and lush and enabled her to wear it in many different styles. Tonight she wore it loose and free, which was also good. Made it easier for him to run his fingers through it. She’d put on a short black skirt, which barely covered her butt cheeks, and a skimpy top that exposed her midriff and belly button at the same time it emphasized her tiny waist. Her waist was so small, he could span it with two hands.

She was a bit on the thin side, though not overly so. Both her hips and breasts were generous in size, which meant she was padded in all the right places. And she had a luscious bottom that the mere sight had him salivating with lust. She looked cute, sassy and had a sparkle in her eyes that spoke of a naughty devilment, which dared a man to try to take her in hand. And she’d been in the scene long enough to play the game without coaching, which saved time on training that he preferred to spend in pleasure.

Jim watched closely as Kelly approached Kyle. The vivacious spirit he’d seen earlier was wrapped up and smothered in an air of submissiveness as she knelt before her Dom with a bowed head. She knew she was about to be punished, and appeared more than willing to accept whatever Kyle decided she deserved. Watching her, Jim noticed there wasn’t a trace of unease in her slender body, and though he admired her grace and form, she was a little too calm and accepting of her fate for his taste. That meant Kyle’s displeasure didn’t make her the least bit anxious, which wasn’t at all good in Jim’s mind. She should be properly submissive, but very worried right now about what was going to happen to her, not relaxed as if she’d come to get a back massage. Still, he had to admit she was an awfully pretty sub.

Walking over when Kyle gave him a nod, Jim ran his fingers through Kelly’s silky, soft hair. Then, before she could turn to see who touched her, he fisted his hand in the golden strands and gave a firm yank to pull her head back as he stared down at her with a frown. She swallowed her yelp with a wince, then started to raise her hands to his in protest when her eyes widened with shock. The little gasp that emerged when she recognized who was taking control, satisfied him immensely. Then those small slender hands of hers dropped down to her sides in obedient submission.

Good, she remembered him. And she wasn’t quite as relaxed now, was she? Even so, he was pleased when she remained properly submissive under what he knew was somewhat painful handling.

“What’s your name, sub?” he demanded in full Dom mode.

“Kelly, sir,” she answered in a frightened, yet still lovely voice.

“Well, Kelly, I’m Master James, and I prefer subs to address me as either Master or Sir. Think you can do that, girl?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied sharply, giving a tentative swallow.

“Very good. Master Kyle has given you to me tonight, so you and I are gonna go over by the cross for a few minutes, where you’ll strip for me then properly present yourself for my inspection. If I am satisfied with your performance, I’ll most likely chain you up for a bit while I do some further exploring. Then we’ll see where we go from there. What’s your safe word, Kelly?”

“Banana, sir,” Kelly answered, breathless and more than a little overwhelmed by Jim’s agenda for her.

He shook his head, preferring his sub’s word be short and easily said, since he tended to move quickly. “Too many syllables, sub,” he informed her with a frown. “I want you to come up with something shorter by the time I’m ready to put you in chains. Understood?”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered with a crisp snap in her voice, which also pleased him.

“Good, girl.” Giving her hair a firm yank, he signaled for her to stand. She yelped and instinctively grabbed his wrists in protest, but he stopped her with another firm shake of his head. “Hands down, Kelly, and eyes front.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied, her uncertainty growing as she lowered her hands and tried to keep tears from welling in her lovely blue eyes. Then she made her first real mistake by risking a tearful glance back at Kyle.

Unh, uh, girl. You’re mine tonight. His reaction quick and decisive, Jim gave Kelly’s hair another painful yank.

“Oww,” she whined, grabbing for his wrist a second time.

“Hands down, sub. First and last warning for that. Do it again, and you’ll be punished.”

Kelly lowered her hands, but cried out, “You’re hurting me, Sir.”

“Am I now?” he asked, bending down to gaze directly into her face. “And do you have a problem with that, sub?”

The tears started to fall in earnest then, and he could see her tremble. “I don’t like pain, Sir,” she admitted, her voice wavering.

“Really?” Jim asked. “That’s most interestin’, since I heard differently. I was told that you prefer rough handlin’. That you need it, actually. Have I been misinformed?”

When Kelly hesitated in her response, Jim gave her hair another tug. Not quite as hard this time, yet still firm enough to hurt. She managed to keep her hands down at her sides, although her tears fell a little more copiously. “I’m sorry, Sir!”

“For what?” he asked in a soft growl, his lips so close to hers that if either of them shifted a fraction of an inch closer, he’d be kissing her. He inhaled, fully appreciating the hint of mint he scented in her breath as well as the light floral fragrance she wore that teased at his senses. However, what he expected to smell, but didn’t, was the sensual allure of a woman’s arousal. Kelly Franklin was clearly not enjoying this.

“For disobeying and complaining, Sir,” she admitted on a small sob.

Jim released her hair then and watched as she instantly reached up to rub her tender scalp. Thinking Kyle might be mistaken about little Kelly, Jim gripped her arm and snapped, “Come with me, sub.”

Though he suspected Kelly wanted to glance back at Kyle in a mute appeal for help, Jim was gratified when she obediently followed his lead without so much as a peek backwards. Aware that Kyle trailed them with a worried expression, he did not acknowledge his fellow Dom either. Jim’s gut was telling him Kelly obeyed out of fear, not a desire for domination. He intended to continue with his present course a bit longer, but he’d already decided he would ease up on hurting her. If she needed or wanted more pain from him, he’d be able to tell it right off.

When they got over to the chaining station, Jim released her and crossed his arms over his chest. “Strip.”

“Here, Sir?” Kelly asked, and he noted the hesitation in her voice. This sub did not like being exposed in public, but, unfortunately, he wanted to see her, which meant he wasn’t offering a choice.

Uncrossing his arms, he leaned in. Since he stood a good eight inches taller, her head didn’t quite reach his chin. So when he towered over her, she had to bend her slender neck back to meet his gaze, as she did now. Her eyes were wide with apprehension as she took in his deliberately stern expression. Seeing her quick swallow, he knew she realized her mistake, but spelled it out anyway, to avoid any misunderstanding between them.

“Since we’re just gettin’ to know each other tonight, subbie, I’m gonna cut you a little slack. When I give an order, I expect it to be obeyed. Immediately. No questions asked. Hesitation will earn you a sharp correction. Do we understand each other?”

“Yes, Sir.” Her response emerging as little more than a whimper, he could see fear bloom in her eyes. He wanted her unbalanced, not terrified, so he backed off a step.

“Good.” He crossed his arms back over his chest and waited for her to obey his last command, without repeating it. When Kelly still didn’t move, Jim decided she needed a bit more incentive than his scowl, so he spoke softly, but firmly. “You have until the count of five, sub, and if you aren’t out of all those clothes and on your knees in a properly submissive presentation to me, I’m taking you over to the spanking bench and givin’ you your first taste of Master James’s discipline.”

* * * *

Oh shit! He’s serious! Kelly realized as she scrambled to do what this scary Dom had ordered while he counted down from five.

Practically ripping off her play clothes, she was stripped and down on her knees, thighs spread with her hands clasped tightly behind her head before Master James had reached a count of three. She thanked her lucky stars when he gave a nod of approval.

“Good, girl.”

Still breathless from her rush, Kelly barely suppressed her tears. Oh, God. Why did Kyle have to give me to him? She’d seen the way he mastered subs, and his technique had intimidated the living daylights out of her. Any sub he took under his command had a sore-looking butt, puffy red eyes, and a quivering lower lip within ten minutes of first meeting him. Kelly never stuck around long enough to see how the girl had fared when their session was over. She’d been too worried that he’d spot her next and imperiously signal her over to kneel beside his other sub.

Master James terrified her so much that any time she thought he was even looking in her direction, she scrambled to get out of his line of sight. And now he had her kneeling at his feet, with her pussy exposed, her back arched and her breasts pushed out … all for his pleasure. Clamping down on her lower lip, Kelly concentrated on keeping perfectly still and not shaking while Master James slowly walked around her, clearly taking his time. She didn’t dare look up to see what he thought of her position, and was too scared to even contemplate if he liked her body.

Finally he murmured, “Very nice form, sub.” Kelly was releasing an inner sigh of relief, when the brawny Texan added, “Present your ass to me next, please.”

Kelly winced, then went through a few mental exercises as she obeyed. Don’t think, Kelly. Just obey. He’s only mind fucking you, girl. He’s merely going to look, not touch. And he’s not going to hurt you as long as you obey his every instruction without comment or delay. By the time she’d finished her pep talk, Kelly had shifted to her hands and knees and lowered her front so her weight rested on her elbows and arms. Then with a deep breath, she touched her head to the floor and lifted her butt high for this Dom’s inspection. Eyes closed, she swallowed and waited.

“You do that very nicely, Kelly.” The cozy approval in Master James’s words surrounded her in warm, sweet caramel.

His voice alone sent a rush of heat running along her bottom and thighs like a flow of sugary molasses, and a part of her melted inside from the glow of his intimate praise. Then his rough, firm palm skimmed over her buttocks. She hadn’t expected him to touch her, and the sensation of his steady fingers caressing her with such purposeful intent caused her to shift her hips. The light smack he gave her right butt cheek stung enough for her to jerk and let out a tiny yip.

“You are not to move without my permission, sub. Understand?” he growled in a low voice.

Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit! This guy was the type of dominant that gave Kelly nightmares. He was a Master who didn’t have subs. He had slaves.

“Yes, Sir,” she answered back quickly, though even she could hear the cowardly, tremulous waver in her voice. Nothing happened for a moment, making Kelly want to curl up into a tight ball and hide, but she remained in what she thought was the most humiliating position for a sub to present. Then Master James ran a long finger down the crease in her buttocks as a test. Kelly held herself perfectly still, thinking he’d stop when he reached her anus. Instead, he spread his fingers to expose it. Unable to restrain the small whimper that escaped her throat, Kelly managed to hold her position.

“Good girl,” the Dom praised. And despite her fear and humiliation, Kelly felt caressed by molasses again. “However,” he added as a stern caution. “I expect you to remain silent unless I ask you a question, or give you permission to speak.” Kelly closed her eyes and concentrated on holding still and keeping quiet, all the while quaking inside with uncertainty over what he intended to do next. Then his fingers slipped even lower as he plunged one deep into her vagina.

Oh God! Kelly’s head came up with a gasp. When he rewarded her lapse with a much firmer smack on her left buttock this time, she couldn’t restrain her yelp, though she tried not to move since his finger was still embedded inside her. Her nerves were so taut, she couldn’t believe she hadn’t burst into tears already, but somehow she’d managed to hold it together.

“What did I tell you, sub?” Master James growled as his broad silk-covered chest covered her back and he spoke directly into her ear. He may have meant the action to be threatening, but the strength and heat from his firm, muscular body actually calmed her. Even the feel of his finger still lodged within her, neither pressing nor moving, served to center her.

Taking a deep breath she answered, “That I am not to move or make a sound, Sir.”

“And what did you do?” he demanded, giving her no quarter.

“I moved without permission, gasped and yelped, Sir. But I couldn’t help it, Sir. Your first touch surprised me, and that punishment hurt …Sir,” she added, knowing the excuse wouldn’t do shit to save her, yet needing to provide the explanation anyway. Then she tightened her buttocks in self-defense, expecting to feel the full weight of his hand descend sharply again for her impertinence. But nothing happened.

After a long moment, Kelly felt his finger slowly pull out of her, making her acutely aware of a sense of loss and the lack of warmth when he stood up. She remained in position, since he hadn’t given her permission to move.

Finally he said, “Rise up on your knees and present your wrists to me, sub.”

Though Kelly trembled inside, she obeyed without hesitation. Looking into his unsmiling visage, she saw him give her a slow nod of approval before he pulled a pair of Velcro-secured leather cuffs from his belt and fastened them on her.

Oh, God. He was going to restrain her somewhere, then punish her for her mistake. Keeping her eyes fixed on his face, she couldn’t stop shivering as she wondered if he liked using whips on his slaves.

“Easy, Kelly,” Master James murmured, helping her back to her feet. His rich, deep baritone caressed her between her legs, while an unexpected tingle rushed through her as his warm, large hands ran along her shoulders and down the length of her arms. When the quiet, purposeful motion calmed her, his long fingers wrapped about her wrists.

Maybe, he didn’t intend to whip her after all. Maybe, he would only spank or paddle her. Despite her thoughts, his composed presence soothed her qualms.

“Good, girl. Now I want you to stand at ease for me, Kelly,” Master James commanded, keeping his gaze riveted to her face the entire time. She had the feeling he was measuring her every reaction. He didn’t have mean eyes. They were mostly brown, with a light scattering of gold specks sparkling throughout. They captivated her. Then she stared at his mouth. His lips looked firm, yet amazingly kissable. He wasn’t smiling, but he wasn’t scowling, either. He was merely observing and taking note. It should have made her feel like a specimen on display, except the way he held her, slightly apart, but with secure, firm assurance, she felt … protected. When she stood steadily before him on her own two feet, he gave her a small smile with his nod of approval.

He approved of her. Kelly almost giggled with relief until she realized he was holding her this way because he intended to chain her. She hated being restrained. Really hated it. Unable to prevent a tiny whimper of fear from escaping her lips, she held still while his velvety brown eyes devoured every inch of her face and form.

CHAPTER TWO

“Have you got your new safe word picked out yet, sub?” Master James inquired in a voice that sounded sexy, yet kind. His slow, easy drawl stroked away Kelly’s qualms as it enticed her toward trust.

“Pear, Sir,” she answered without hesitation, pleased when Master James gave her another approving nod.

“That’ll be fine. So, you wanna safeword now, Kelly?”

Kelly bit her lower lip with uncertainty. He didn’t seem angry at the moment, but she had disobeyed him and he was the sort of Dom who dispensed punishments because of a sub’s misdeeds, not his emotions. However, he’d also managed to soothe her earlier fears, so she gathered up her courage. “May I ask you a question first, Sir?”

His eyes still locked on hers, he gave another nod. “You may.”

“Sir, are you going to punish me now, Sir?” she asked, unable to hide her wince or mask the panicked tremor in her voice the mere thought of one of his strict and painful punishments engendered.

“What makes you think I’m gonna punish you?” Master James asked, his expression genuinely curious.

“Because I yelped out, Sir, after you ordered me not to make a sound,” she admitted, her breath coming in hitches now.

Master James gave a thoughtful nod, and Kelly feared his answer was yes when he released her wrist to skim one long, lean finger along the edge of her cheek in a light caress. Held in thrall by the pure seductiveness of his touch, she couldn’t help wondering if that was the finger he had pressed so deeply inside her.

“Very good, Kelly,” he answered. And though his smile was meant more to be reassuring than affectionate, it still warmed her. She began to think she’d submit to any punishment he chose, if he’d only hold and comfort her afterwards.

“While you’re right, that would be a punishable offense,” he continued in his warm western accent. “I’m not gonna punish you for it now.”

Tears filled Kelly’s eyes. Letting out a sigh of relief, she whispered, “Thank you, Sir,” as she submissively lowered her gaze to the floor when Master James turned to glance over at Kyle. Then the Dom placed a gentle, but imperious finger beneath her chin to urge her head back up.

“Look at me for a moment, Kelly girl,” he commanded. When she obeyed, her lower lip quivering, this large, stern yet handsome, strong man drew her into the refuge of his arms. “It’s all right, darlin’. You’re safe. I’m not gonna hurt you.”

Unable to hold back her tears against her relief and his offer of comfort, Kelly started to cry hard. But even between her sobs, she heard the man, whose arms surrounded her so securely, continue to speak warm, soothing assurances in her ear, until all she wanted was to stay where she was and listen to him forever.

After a while, he drew back to examine her. “Good girl.” Though it was silly, those two simple words of praise made her feel like she’d done something wonderful because she’d made him happy. Then he removed a tissue from his back pocket and wiped away her tears.

“Better?” he asked, and Kelly was tempted to hug and thank him, but she maintained her submissive pose since it seemed to please him.

“Yes, Sir,” she answered softly, her gaze glued to his. Then realizing she had fallen to pieces before this strikingly attractive man, she added,. “I’m sorry, Sir.”

He shook his head, which surprised her. “You never have to be sorry for bein’ scared, Kelly, though you do need to be honest with me if we are to work together. I can determine a lot from your expression, but I cannot read your mind.”

Kelly understood. She knew open communication was important between a Dom and his sub to prevent unfortunate misunderstandings. Was he saying he wanted to work with her? That he wanted to be her Dom? Maybe develop an even deeper relationship with her? As she considered exactly what that meant, Kelly decided she might not only want to submit, but that she actually needed to be mastered by a man like him.

Giving him a positive nod, she added, “I understand, Sir,” knowing he sought and expected her show of respect.

“Very good.” He gave her another pleased look that caused tiny butterflies to flitter in her stomach. “Now, I’d like to chain you up and continue lookin’ at you. I have no intention of punishin’ you in any way right now. Do you have any objection to bein’ chained? Any fears I should know about?”

He truly cared about her feelings. He wanted to make sure she didn’t fear him or his intentions. He wanted her to know he didn’t plan to hurt her while he held her naked, immobile and vulnerable. Kelly really hated being restrained, but she shook her head, convinced she would let this man do just about anything he wanted right now. “No, Sir.”

“Good. Then I will proceed,” Master James replied with firm, but gentle confidence as he lifted Kelly’s wrists to chain them above her head. Once he had them positioned, he glanced down again. “Breathe naturally, Kelly,” he instructed warmly, and she obeyed.

After giving her a nod of approval, Master James pulled the chains attached to Kelly’s cuffs taut until her arms stretched out above and to the side until she had to stand on tiptoe.

“Nice stretch,” he complimented, letting her down a bit before he secured the chains.

Kelly blushed with his approval. He likes how I stretch.

“Any issue with spreader bars?”

This time Kelly smiled at him. “No, Sir.” She didn’t like those either since they prevented her feet from moving. But if he wanted her locked into one, she’d let him.

He gave her an encouraging and affectionate smile back. “Very good,” he praised again as he knelt down and positioned her feet so they were stretched as wide as her arms. “You have a beautiful smile, darlin’,” he drawled, locking her ankles in place with the spreader bar before smoothly rising to his feet. “You should use it more often.” Then he gifted her with another one of his sexy yet comforting smiles.

Wrapped within the comforting warmth of his caring approval, Kelly was only aware of him. Nothing else.

Then he took a step back and looked at her from head to toe. Really looked at her. “You’re a real pretty sight in chains, darlin’. Lovely, in fact,” he complimented, stepping close to her again.

Closing her eyes for a moment, Kelly thought she’d start purring in a second if he continued lightly running his fingers through her hair, even though she knew his caresses came from a desire to keep her relaxed, not from a desire for her.

“Thank you, Sir,” she whispered gazing up at him with a sense of absolute wonder. He was so ruggedly handsome and virile, she grew wet between her legs by merely looking at him.

“All right now, Kelly. So you and I can get to know each other better, I’m gonna ask a few questions.”

She didn’t care. He could ask her anything he wanted, as long as he kept caressing her with those strong, powerful fingers and talking to her in that sexy, western drawl of his.

“Some of ‘em may be difficult, but I expect you to answer all the same. Lie to me, and you will be punished. Clear?”

 What did he say? Oh, that she needed to answer his questions honestly. “Yes, Sir,” she replied in a voice made tremulous by wants and needs she didn’t fully grasp.

“Very good.” He cupped her left breast and ran his fingers over a nipple that instantly pebbled under his expert touch. The wetness between Kelly’s thighs grew until she feared it would begin to dribble wantonly down her legs. How embarrassing.

“Do you masturbate, Kelly?”

Oh, God. He didn’t really ask her that with Kyle standing right next to them, did he? Would Kyle assume she did it while she’d been with him if she answered yes? She swallowed and glanced back at Kyle to determine his expression. A surge of pain shot from Kelly’s breast to her brain. Unable to stifle her gasp of protest, Kelly gave a little jerk and snapped her gaze back to the displeased Dom standing before her.

“Eyes on me, sub. He is not your Master tonight, I am. So, I am the one you need to please. Also, I do not like repeatin’ myself. That pinch was just a warnin’, but it is the only one you’re gonna get. Delay in answerin’ me again, and I won’t be nearly as gentle.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied with an audible gulp, unable to stop the flow of tears from trailing down her cheeks. She’d stupidly angered him because she grew concerned about Kyle’s feelings, and now Master James’s expression held little of its previous warmth. Instead, she faced the strict, disciplinary Master whom she either obeyed or suffered the consequences for her failure. And she was trapped.

With her eyes remaining fixed on his face, Kelly watched as he stepped back and crossed his arms over his chest again. “I await your answer, sub.”

She bit her lip. Oh, God, he’d gotten her so flustered, she forgot what he’d asked. And she knew admitting her failure would not be a good thing. He’d warned her she’d be punished if he had to repeat himself, and now he’d take her over to the spanking bench and….

Miserable, she realized she’d failed his first test while angering and disappointing him. He waited for her answer, and if she didn’t say something soon he’d…. His steady stare remained focused on her as he gave her the look that meant he was going to start counting again. Swallowing her guilt and remorse, Kelly held up her chin and met his gaze directly. “I forgot the question, Sir,” she admitted, unable to prevent a choked sob.

Regarding her with a wry expression, he arched an eyebrow. And in that instant Kelly realized he knew she’d forgotten, he’d merely been waiting for her to admit it. “Do you masturbate?” he repeated a bit more firmly.

“Yes, Sir,” she replied without hesitation, no longer caring what Kyle thought. All that mattered to her right now was the man frowning down at her so severely. She would give him whatever he asked for, right away, no matter who it embarrassed.

He held her gaze for a moment, then with a nod, he stepped forward and ran his hands along her shoulders and back again. She closed her eyes at the firm gentleness of his stroking and the heated warmth of his touch. She was stretched almost to the point of pain, but she didn’t care. All she wanted were his strong fingers and slightly rough palms to keep gliding over her flesh.

“Do you come?” he asked with a trace of huskiness, except to Kelly, it sounded like he was asking as one lover to another whether or not she found pleasure with herself.

“Sometimes, Sir,” she admitted, thinking if he reached between her legs, she’d come instantly, right then, on the spot, just for him. She had to stifle a groan of disappointment when he stepped back again.

“Only sometimes?” The slight frown on his features puzzled her, but she answered the question.

“Yes, Sir.”

“I see,” he replied, and she moaned with delight when he slipped his hand between her spread thighs and inserted a single finger inside her again. She bit back a more vocal acknowledgment of her enjoyment when he started sliding his finger in an out of her. Her nerves tingled with delicious frissons of pleasure.

“And what is it you do that keeps you from comin’ sometimes?” he asked as though he was conversing about the weather instead of teasing her toward an incredible orgasm while asking how she pleasured herself. She was finding it difficult to breathe. She really liked what he was doing, but she wanted more. She needed….

“I don’t know, Sir,” she answered gasping in a breath, with the pitch of her voice rising a little higher as she tried to shift closer so his fingers would stroke her where she most wanted, no needed, his touch. But he had her too well restrained. She had no choice but to remain exactly as he had placed her. Accepting only what he chose to give. Releasing a small moan of frustration, she closed her eyes and tried to relax. All she could do was let him lead her, and she would follow– no matter where he led tonight.

The moment he withdrew his finger, Kelly suppressed a moan that quickly morphed into a whimper of discomfort when he replaced one with two very large, and long fingers. He had big, sturdy hands, which stretched her sensitive flesh more than was comfortable. Her eyes snapped open and she tried breathing through the pain as she gazed at him. Did he mean to hurt her? He slowly pulled his two fingers out, then pushed them back in with a more gentle glide, taking care to give her body time to adjust and accept the intrusion. His gaze never left hers as he continued to move his fingers in and out of her in a slow, carnal dance. Kelly bit her lip.

“For right now, I want your eyes open and fixed on me. You are not to close them or look away, no matter what I do.” His tone remained stern, and a little threatening, while his magical fingers spoke another language as they continued to plunder for undiscovered erotic territory with a deep, rhythmic stroking.

Oh, God. Now he intends to make that really difficult for me. “Yes, Sir,” she replied, giving another hard swallow as she struggled to maintain eye contact.

“You are very tight and wet, Kelly,” he complimented, watching her expression as he continued to slide his fingers in an out of her, seeking a treasure he’d forbidden her to have. A sensual flush ran through her from her clit to her toes. Kelly moaned and closed her eyes, snapping them back open when he pinched her pulsing flesh. It surprised more than hurt her, but she still jerked and gave a little yip. He continued to watch her with an intensity she found thrilling as he moved in and out her with an expert smoothness intended to keep her quivering with need.

Oh, God. His fingers teased and coaxed her throbbing clit until all she yearned to do was close her eyes and let her body soar with the pleasure. She so badly wanted to please him and tried so hard to do what he asked, but her orgasm continued to build until she closed her eyes and stretched for the stars. He pinched her again. This time the pain zapped through her like a shock, causing her to yelp and go up on her toes.

His incisive, dark gaze remained fixed on hers. He looked displeased again, as if she’d done something wrong. “You may not come, until I tell you, Kelly.”

“What?” she asked, breathless from her near climax. She’d heard him, she just couldn’t believe he really meant to deny her this incredible…. Unforgiving pincers grabbed and twisted her tender flesh so harshly, Kelly’s hips surged as she jerked back up on her toes and cried, “Oww!” She would have danced about if her feet and legs had been free, but she was locked in place, and that hurt. Tears instantly filled her eyes.

“That’s for making me repeat myself, sub. I said you are not to come unless I give you permission.”

Kelly didn’t know whether to cry or come. What he was doing, when he wasn’t punishing her, made her toes curl in ecstasy, and he’d resumed his pace without faltering, as though he hadn’t compressed her most delicate tissue in a merciless vice mere seconds ago. Though her eyes overflowed with tears, and her lower lip trembled, she kept her gaze fixed on him. He didn’t appear angry, nor was he scowling, just intently watching and observing. Then his lips eased into a small encouraging smile, and she smiled back. Despite causing her more pain than she liked, his pinches also served to relieve her need, but not for long.

She was unable to suppress another moan as his fingers slid in an out of her with delicious and deliberate ease. Oh, God. He was torturing her on purpose.

“If you come before I’ve said you may, you will be punished for it,” he reminded her, thrusting in and out of her in the perfect tempo to send her tumbling. And, Oh God, he’d found the spot that made pleasure zing through her like a Chinese sparkler. Kelly needed to come so badly now she groaned, but she kept her eyes open and on him. She wanted to move her hips to match his powerful and masterful thrusts, except the chains held her fast. When her need grew to a point where she could no longer contain it, she had no choice but to surrender and accept the consequences.

Staring at him, she opened her mouth and pleaded one last time. “Ahhh. Please, Sir. I really need to come–”

“No, Kelly. You do not have permission. I expect you to keep your eyes on me and hold back your orgasm until I tell you otherwise.”

“Oh, God, Sir. I can’t.” She was ready to cry she was so close, but he continued to press into her a little faster and firmer. Not knowing what else to do, she began to pant in an effort to contain her pleasure. She so wanted to give this man everything he asked of her, but she was going to fail. She was going to come without his permission, and he would punish her.

Unable to keep silent any longer, she pleaded again, this time with her eyes as she moved up on her toes and murmured, “Ahhh….” He pinched her. Not nearly as hard, but enough to bring her need back under control.

“Thank you, Sir,” she whispered, grateful for the help he’d given her.

“Good girl,” he praised, his voice a silken caress on her raw nerves. “You feel so snug and warm when you grip my fingers like that, Kelly, and your face takes on a lovely glow. I suspect you will be beautiful when I finally let you come.”

Finding his words as seductive as his sinful fingers, Kelly went back up on her toes again. She was going to lose it now. She knew it. “Ahhh. Please, Sir. Please. I beg you–”

“All right, Kelly. You’ve pleased me greatly tonight, so you may come.” Then he caressed her exactly where she needed his touch. The nerves inside her flared to life faster than flames from a torch put to dry kindling. Heat engulfed her as pleasure sizzled through her veins. With her neck arched, her vision blazed white as she screamed out her orgasm while he continued to milk every delicious ripple out of her until the tingling spasms ceased, and she flew on a cloud of ecstasy–lighter than a feather.

* * * *

Jim watched the girl come apart under his guiding fingers with pride. He was right. She was beautiful when she gave into the pleasure he drew out from her depths. Oh, he wanted her. His desire to be inside her at that moment was so strong, he suspected his aching balls had turned a dark blue.

Unwilling to let Kyle see how intensely Kelly had affected him, Jim took a deep breath, then turned back to his friend with a casual, almost indifferent expression. “I think we can work together. She needs a bit more tutorin’ on obedience, but she appears to want to please, which is good. I’d like a little down time with her before I take her over to the medical station to give her a full examination, measure her for a few toys, and then administer a thorough cleaning. Any objections?” After Kyle shook his head and moved to leave, Jim wanted to shout out his victory, but held off celebrating when the other Dom stopped and turned back.

“Look me up tomorrow, if you get the chance,” Kyle requested. Jim knew Kyle was still fond of Kelly, even if he no longer wanted to master her. And though he understood why, the knowledge Kyle had been the one to previously pleasure Kelly caused a fierce stab of jealousy to pierce Jim’s ego … which surprised him. He wasn’t usually this possessive over subs, especially not new ones.

“I’d like to know how things go,” Kyle added.

“Will do,” Jim replied with a nod, careful to support Kelly’s weight before releasing her from her bondage. She felt so small and fragile in his hands, and yet he’d experienced firsthand the depth of her inner strength and passion. Her arousal and subsequent climax still surged through his blood like a potent aphrodisiac. Once he got her released and secure in his arms, she gave a soft moan of pleasure and curled into him with a sigh. Trust.

While pressing his lips against Kelly’s hair to let her know how much she’d pleased him, Jim realized Kyle still watched them. Masking his eagerness to be alone with his new girl, he turned to reassure his fellow officer. “I’ll make sure she gets home safely,” he promised, holding his lovely, sensual, satisfied bundle close to his heart, his feelings for her deeper than he wanted to admit … even to himself.

Once Jim had wrapped Kelly in a soft, pink, velour subbie blanket, he carried her over to an unoccupied couch in one of the many resting stations, and stretched her out. Aware just how rough he’d been, he wanted to ensure her extremities didn’t cramp on her. So, he began a slow, thorough massage, starting with her tiny feet, and following up those incredibly long legs and torso, all the way to her slender wrists.

She moaned softly as he worked her muscles, but didn’t come to full consciousness. She wasn’t insensible, merely flying high on endorphins.

Jim knew from experience that after he’d examined her and taken her through a thorough bowel cleansing process, she would be far too drained to make love. But his cock was so hard now, he doubted he’d be able to go the entire night without claiming her. She’d probably be more than willing, submissive little thing that she was, but he didn’t want to take unfair advantage of her. If she wasn’t too sore, maybe they could appease their appetites in other ways. He’d have to see. And it was his decision to make, not hers.

In any case, he intended to keep her as long as she’d stay with him. He planned to show and teach her things she never dreamed of before, while making sure she found all the pleasure and satisfaction he could give her.

When he’d finished the massage, Jim picked Kelly up to cradle her on his lap and rock her as he murmured inconsequential nothings into her ear until she fell asleep.

As he watched her rest, he noticed a small furrow appear between her eyebrows the moment he stopped talking. Testing a theory, he talked about how he enjoyed galloping on a horse through wide open plains and her forehead smoothed out again. She was listening to him, and wanted to hear him talk. So, he obliged her with more silly chatter about clouds, swimming naked in rivers, and spying on girls swimming naked in the same rivers. Seeing a soft smile curve her lips, he marveled again at how trusting she was of him to care for her when she was most vulnerable.

Such trust was a rare gift, not often offered on the first day of a relationship. At least not in his experience. And knowing Kelly was unconditionally offering him hers filled Jim with a strong need to shelter and protect her. Although his desire to keep her safe didn’t alter his plans for the evening, it did make him hope he could get her through these next few hours without scaring or upsetting her.

After about a half-hour she blinked her eyes open and gazed up at him. “Welcome back, sleepy head,” he murmured with a smile.

She blinked again then turned her face into his chest and stifled a yawn before gazing up at him with an apologetic expression. “Did I really fall asleep on you? I’m sorry.”

He shook his head. “Don’t be, darlin’. I wanted you to rest, so I just kept talkin’, figuirin’ that would knock you out quicker than a shot of whiskey.

She smiled, then frowned. “Why did you want me to sleep?”

“I am very pleased with you, Kelly, and decided you deserved a rest after what I put you through. That’s beside the fact you’re a pretty little armful, and I like holdin’ you.”

Her smile turned soft and sexy. “Are those the only reasons I’m sitting on your lap now, Sir?”

“No, darlin’, but they’re the best reasons.”

“And what other reasons might you have for cuddling with a sub, Sir?”

He chuckled and lightly pinched her chin. “You are a curious little subbie, aren’t you?” At her smiling nod, he relented. “Well, I’m not in the habit of explainin’ myself, but you’ve been so good, I’ll make an exception this time.” She gazed up at him with a guileless expression. “Next we’re gonna be doin’ some things that might be a bit difficult for you. So, I wanted you rested and ready.”

Her smile dimmed and her bright blue eyes took on a wary look, but she didn’t attempt to pull away or even sit up on his lap. “What sort of things, Sir?”

CHAPTER THREE

Jim regarded her carefully. “Does it really matter, darlin’? Unless you safeword, you’ll be doin’ ‘em, whether you want to or not. And I think you already know that. Don’t you?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“That’s my girl. Now do you need water or a chance to pee before we go on?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Okay, up you get, then,” he ordered, shifting her so she sat up on his lap. “Take a moment and get your bearin’s. Know where you are?”

Making no attempt to leave her nest on his knees, she looked around and nodded. “Yes, Sir.”

“Good. Then head on over to the bathroom, and I’ll meet you back at the Medical Station when you’re ready to begin.”

“Medical Station, Sir?” she asked, her voice emerging as little more than a squeak while her lovely face crinkled with worry.

“Yup, that’s the place,” he answered, helping her up to make sure she could stand on her own without faltering. Once he was assured she was steady, he removed the blanket and gave her round, pert bottom a playful swat. “You have fifteen minutes, sub, before I come lookin’ for you. And if I have to do that, you’re not gonna be happy about what’ll happen when I find you. I promise.”

She swallowed and gazed at him with such unease now, he instinctively knew she’d need a touch more reassurance or she’d work herself into a panic. Giving her fingers a light press, he lowered his voice and murmured, “Don’t you worry none, Kelly girl. I’ll take real fine care of you, I promise. And, if you’re good, and do exactly as you’re told, I’ll make sure you also get plenty of hugs and kisses. Okay?”

Still a little unsure, she nodded, then obediently trotted off in the direction of the bathroom. He watched her hips sway, enjoying the view until she was out of sight. Yeah, he wanted her all right, and bad. Shifting his stance, he adjusted himself and strode over to the medical station to get everything set up and ready to use. George, a young Dom in training, worked as an attendant at the station. His job was to aid the senior Dom with whatever he needed and to help soothe the sub if she grew anxious while her Dom was occupied … elsewhere.

Jim had worked with George before and liked his style. The young man had the right touch of firmness mixed with a soothing gentleness the subs responded to. In another month or so, he figured George would be out on the floor, working his own girl into a climax through the sort of painful pleasure only a Dom could provide.

About ten minutes later, Jim noticed Kelly standing a small distance away, hands behind her back, watching him with a wary, doe-eyed expression. Smiling, he crooked a finger at her, but rather than come to him, her face crumbled, and he knew she feared what he intended to do.

Giving a slight shake of his head, he opened his arms in invitation. “Come here, Kelly girl. I’m not gonna hurt you.”

She ran over and curled against him as if she wanted to escape inside his body while her small frame trembled something fierce. Hugging her close, he soothed her for a minute. “Hey there, girl,” he scolded gently. “You’ve been to a doctor’s office before, haven’t you? Well, this first step won’t be any worse than that, I promise. And once it’s over and done with, we’ll talk about the rest. All right?”

He felt her nod against his chest. Not an appropriate response, but he let it slide. She’d agreed, despite her fear, so he pressed his lips to top of her head, and when she glanced up, he kissed her lightly on the lips.

Though Jim had only meant to offer a quick peck to reassure her, Kelly immediately went up on tiptoe and wrapped her arms about his neck, desperate for more.

A part of him longed to give in to her unspoken desire, but he drew her arms down and held her wrists. “Easy, Kelly girl. Easy. Okay, come with me, hop up on the table, and lie back. She shook her head, but allowed him to lift her up and position her. However, when he reached for the restraints, she placed a hand on his arm.

At his questioning frown, she whispered, “Please, Sir. I’m afraid of being tied down.”

Realizing this could be serious, Jim stopped and gazed at her with concern. “You weren’t afraid of being restrained when I chained you up a little bit ago. So, what’s got you all atremble now, darlin’?” With her lips drawn into a tight line and her eyes scrunched up to keep from crying, she shook her head. So, he pressed his finger over her mouth. “Easy there. I can see you’re scared, sugar, so I gather somethin’ bad happened when someone tied you up before. Is that right?”

“Yes, Sir,” she affirmed softly, so he bent down to give her another quick peck.

“I’m not him, Kelly girl. I will honor your safe word if you wish to use it, but if you do, I will help you get dressed and take you home. That will be it between us.”

Tears had started to fall, and she shook her head again, clearly not wanting that either. So, he bent closer and pressed his lips to hers in a deeper kiss, which brought a responding tug to his groin and her arms wrapped around his neck again. Rather than scold or pull away, he lightened the kiss and palmed her face between his hands.

“I know you’re upset, darlin’, and I’m gonna do what I can to reassure you, but this is a matter of trust. Now, I’m not a doctor, and this isn’t a doctor’s office, though it is meant to look like one. This is BDSM Kelly, so I get to say what we do, not you. And I want you securely tied down for my peace of mind, not yours. So, what’ll it be? Do I take you home, or do we continue?”

“Can you at least tell me what you’re planning, so I won’t feel so afraid, Sir?”

He seemed to be making exceptions left and right for her when he should be reprimanding and reestablishing his dominance. Except that would only make him feel like he was browbeating a child. Instead, he gently drew her arms down and placed his hands over hers. “For right now, I’m just gonna examine you, darlin’. I want to see your private parts inside and out. I want to see what brings you pleasure, or find out now if somethin’ I wanna do might cause you problems. Now, I won’t be far. I’m gonna be sittin right between your legs, so I’ll probably wanna steal a couple of kisses while I’m there, but Master George here is gonna help you, too. He’ll hold your hand and talk to you if you need him to. Does that help ease your fears any?”

She nodded. “Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

“Very good. So, I’m gonna bring this strap under your breasts and secure it, then I’ll put one over your hips. We’re also gonna strap your feet to the stirrups and your wrists to the table.”

“Could you please leave my hands free, Sir?”

Jim shook his head. “No, Kelly. It’s all or nothin’. So, what do you say?”

She turned from him for a second, so he grabbed another tissue and turned her back to face him. With the gentlest touch possible, he wiped away those small traces of her unhappiness and soothed her by running his fingers through her hair. “All better?” he asked when her tears stopped. She nodded uneasily. Again, not an appropriate response, but he let it go. “That’s my brave girl. I’m gonna strap you in tight now, so take a deep breath and relax.”

Receiving another nod, he made sure she was well-secured to the table, pausing a moment to catch her gaze before he fastened her wrists. Then Jim checked her pulse and respiration while George positioned her feet in the stirrups and strapped them in place. First step accomplished without too much stress. Her breathing was a trace faster than normal, but her color looked good and she was fairly relaxed. She tensed a little when George touched her legs, but Jim held her chin for a moment and shook his head, so she closed her eyes and allowed George to position and secure her feet to the stirrups.

“Good girl. I’m real proud of you, Kelly girl. I know this ain’t easy, but you’re doin’ great,” he encouraged, slipping on a pair of latex gloves. She attempted to give him a wan smile, so he smiled back. “Okay, darlin’. I’m gonna sit now, so take one more deep breath for me, then let your muscles go lax. Very good,” he praised, sitting on the small rolling stool he’d positioned for his purposes. The moment he touched her she jerked. “Settle down, Kelly. That’s just my fingers. I’m only lookin’ so relax, darlin’. This part is easy.” He nodded for George to monitor her pulse and breathing and hold her hand if she needed more reassurance.

Jim shook his head. He didn’t understand it. Women did this at least once a year, yet they almost always freaked out when he told them what he was going to do. “She’s a medium I think, George. Yup that one. Okay Kelly, I’m gonna open you up a bit now to get a better look, so I want you to take a deep breath and relax for me.” When she did, he slipped the speculum in. She immediately tensed and tried to buck. They always did, and he knew what he was doing wasn’t painful. So, he rose and said, “Kelly! That’s enough. Calm down at once, girl. This doesn’t hurt.”

Her forehead wrinkled with obvious discomfort. “But it’s uncomfortable, Sir.”

He frowned at her. “It wouldn’t be if you’d relax like I told you to. Now do you wish to please me or not?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied, her voice a whisper now.

“Then I expect you to do exactly as I say. Deep breath, young lady. Now!”

She obeyed him, but tears still filled her eyes. He shook his head, resumed his seat and opened the speculum to check for any conditions that might hinder their pleasure.

The muscles in her thighs and legs tensed as she tried to clamp down on the instrument. She was only making this exam more difficult for herself.

“Please, Sir. It’s hurting.”

“George.” Jim gave the young man a nod, knowing Kelly would be a lot more comfortable if he concentrated on finishing up and removed the device. She held herself so tightly, he didn’t doubt she was hurting.

Jim heard George encouraging Kelly to take deep breaths and relax, but from his viewpoint, he could tell it wasn’t working. However, everything looked normal and healthy. Inserting a small instrument shaped like a swab, except with markings, he took a quick measurement.

“Sir?” Kelly called, her voice tense and high.

“Almost done, sugar. You just continue to breathe easy and slow while I finish up. George, would you take these numbers down, please.” George left Kelly to scribble down the measurements Jim gave him.

Satisfied he’d gotten all the information he could at this point, Jim said, “All right, Kelly. We’re done with this part. Now take another deep breath, darlin’.” When she did, he removed the plastic speculum and tossed the device into a small trash bin by his foot. Most of their instruments were plastic wrapped and disposable. And even though all subs had to fill out a comprehensive medical report before they could join the club, disposables eliminated any chance of an infection passing from one girl to another.

With that section of the examination done, he rolled his stool closer and inhaled Kelly’s light, strawberry scent. Delicious. He placed his mouth on her moist, pink flesh and gave her the kiss he’d promised. Her taste as delectable as her fragrance, he used his tongue and lips to pay proper court to the area he’d so thoroughly examined.

“Ohhh.” Jim heard Kelly’s breathless moan and felt her thigh muscles tighten. Yeah, they didn’t do this in the doctor’s office. “You want to come, little Kelly girl?” he asked, using his fingers to tease the tiny nub peeking out from behind its protective hood.

“Yes, Sir. Please, Sir.”

“Okay, but only a bitty one this time.” And he worked her with his mouth and finger hearing her moan as she tried to raise her hips held immobile by a strap. Her moans grew edged with frustration as she struggled against her restraints. He should have told her to relax and take what he gave her, but he continued pleasuring her, and within five seconds his little sub came right on the examination table with a cry. Using his gloved finger, he slowly eased her down. Maybe he should reconsider starting with an orgasm next time, if there ever was one. Admittedly, it was a good relaxation technique, but he preferred to give pleasure as a reward.

Once her clit retreated, he began teasing it out again with his finger, watching as its hood slowly retracted. “Sir?”

“Pleasurable, Kelly?” he asked.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good girl.” Standing up between her legs, he thrust two gloved fingers into her vagina and heard her give a little grunt. She was still wet, so he knew she wouldn’t need lube as he felt around. With his gaze fixed on her face, he found the spot he was looking for and took a mental measurement of its location and the sensitivity of the surrounding area.

Her muscles gripped his fingers as her breathing started to deepen with her rising climax, and he smiled at her responsiveness. He often had to resort to toys to help get other subs off while he had them strapped to the table. But not his Kelly. His mouth and fingers were all she needed to get going good.

“Sir?” she asked uncertainly, and Jim smiled, pleased she remembered to ask his permission first.

“Go ahead, darlin’. Close your eyes and give in to the sensations.” Less than five seconds later, she came again.

“That’s my girl,” he praised, bringing her down gently. He’d collected everything he wanted with this portion of the examination. Now for the hard part.

“Scootch in a little closer to me, Kelly’. Somehow you’ve managed to inch back a tad with all your squirmin’.” Slipping his hands beneath her, he helped shift her forward until her butt lay two inches off the table, then double-checked her restraints.

“Sir?” she asked, fear building again in her eyes.

“Easy, sugar. You’re doin great. I’m real proud of you, darlin’.”

“Thank you, Sir,” she murmured with a blush, clearly pleased by his praise, but still more than a little uneasy about what he intended to do next.

Curious, he met her gaze and asked, “You ever had anal sex, Kelly girl?”

Her eyes opened wide and she looked so scared he suspected he’d just hit upon another area they’d need to work on. “No, Sir,” she answered, surprising him.

“Hmm. You’ve got an awful lot of fear in you for somethin’ you’ve never done. Wanna revise your answer?”

She considered it for a moment, then quietly said, “No, Sir.”

“You don’t wanna be lyin’ to me, sugar. Lyin’ is somethin’ I have little tolerance for, and hand out very harsh punishments when I discover the truth. Understand?”

“Yes, Sir.” Her reply came with a quivering lip. Not wanting to start her crying again, he backed down, though he knew something wasn’t right. Fear that strong was not normal for an act a person hadn’t experienced.

“Very well,” he replied, letting her off the hook, but suspecting his new little sub had just earned herself a painful trip over his knees. “In any case,” he added, regarding her with an arched eyebrow. “I happen to like doin’ it…. A lot. That means, this next exercise is meant to help prepare you so you’ll eventually be able to take me back there without discomfort. Now, don’t gape at me like I’m fixin’ to rape you, girl. This examination won’t hurt, but it may feel a little full and uncomfortable for you at first, so I’m gonna give you instructions I need you to obey without hesitation. All right?”

She gave her head a vehement shake, which should have earned her a sharp reprimand. Instead, he gazed at her steadily. “Kelly girl, don’t make me get firm with you, now. You’re doin’ so well, I’d hate to have to punish you for bein’ difficult, but I will, if you force my hand.”

Though her eyes opened even wider, she didn’t respond. He would have liked a verbal acknowledgement from her, but let it pass. “Now, I need you to press down as if you’re havin’ a BM.”

When she shook her head again, he scowled at her. “Kelly….”

“No!” she snapped back, actually shouting this time.

Jim considered her carefully for a moment. He knew she was anxious, but he also knew he had no intention of hurting her. Unfortunately, her fear had her openly defying him. He wanted to be patient and reassure her, except her attitude made that difficult, if not impossible. Taking a deep breath, he decided to give her one more chance.

“Darlin’, that word is not in your vocabulary tonight, and you’re bein’ stubborn. Now, press down toward me.” She shook her head again, so he extended one hand and depressed her abdomen in preparation to push inside her and she screamed. He hadn’t even touched her, and she screamed like he’d ripped her apart. Not a normal reaction by half.

“Kelly! You quiet down this instant, young lady, or I’ll turn you over my knee and give you the sound paddlin’ you’re beggin’ for.”

When she screamed again, Jim knew from experience no number of soft words or coaxing would calm her. She was too panicked to listen to him anymore. So, he removed his gloves, tossed them away, and glanced at George. “Mark this as ‘in use’. We’ll be back once we’ve had a talk about obedience.”

George smiled and nodded. This wasn’t the first time a sub had gone ballistic on them, but Kelly was in full struggle mode now. So, when George unbuckled the restraints on her feet he kept a firm hold on them while Jim unfastened the restraint under her breasts, then her wrists, making sure to capture both in one of his own if Kelly tried to wriggle free. After checking with George she was clear, Jim undid the strap at her hips, let go of one wrist, flipped her over on her stomach, captured the hand he’d released and clicked the metal fasteners on her Velcro wristbands so they locked together.

She hadn’t stopped screaming, and now she kicked and bucked like a filly resisting saddle breaking. He’d done his share of training horses, but his way of dealing with a recalcitrant sub was quite a bit different from his methods of gentling a mare.

“Looks like I may need to trot this filly back to the chainin’ station, George, and take a crop to her hide until she settles down.”

Kelly froze at those words. At least she was listening now. She breathed heavily, but outside of a slight shiver, she held quiet and still beneath the fingers he kept wrapped about her wrists.

Bending low, he whispered, “You’d best stop your shenanigans and start doin’ what I say, or you’re gonna be one unhappy little girl.”

“I don’t want this!” she insisted.

“Now, I didn’t ask you what you wanted, did I? Wanna know why? Because your job, subbie, is to obey me. If you don’t, you’re gonna get punished, and that’s a simple fact.”

When she wailed at that pronouncement, he placed his left hand between her shoulders and brought his right palm down sharply on her butt, and growled. “Enough! You’ve already earned yourself one paddlin’. Don’t make me add swats for willful disobedience and disruption.”

“I don’t care who hears me!” she screamed, struggling again for all she was worth. “Let me go, you asshole!”

Jim scowled down at her. “Swearin’ is not acceptable at any time, so that little slip has earned you five more swats, sub.” She was bucking hard again, not that she could go anywhere. He had a firm hold of her. Giving his head a shake, he picked her up and swung her over his shoulder. Then restraining her kicking legs by clamping his right arm around her thighs, he gave another swat to her squirming buttocks. She screamed again.

“Quiet down, sub!” he yelled back. The angry sound of his voice provided just enough impetus for her to lie still, but not enough to keep gut-wrenching sobs from ripping through her. He didn’t enjoy the thought of hurting her, but she needed to learn her lesson. So, without another word, he carried her over to a padded bench, yanked her down and pulled her across his knees.

Holding her down by her shoulders he brought his hand down once. “You are actin’ worse than a bratty, little girl, sub. And this is how I punish bratty, little girls.”

“Go to hell, you fucking pervert,” she cried back, her voice angry and terrified, yet she still didn’t say the one word that would get him to stop.

Bringing his hand down even more firmly a second time, he said, “You need your mouth washed out with soap, and a good ole fashioned paddlin’ on the spankin’ bench to my mind. But that’s another ten you’ve earned.”

“Noooo! Oww! You’re hurting me. Let me go!”

“You aren’t giving the orders here, sub. I am,” he insisted, punctuating each of the words he wished to emphasize with a sharp smack. “And for your information spankin’s are supposed to hurt. So, you’d best get used to it, because I’m not plannin’ on stoppin’ until you convince me you’re gonna start behavin’. After that, we’ll begin your punishment spankin’.” His hand came down smartly enough that time to sting his palm.

“Oww! Go fuck yourself, you sadist!”

Smack. Smack. Smack. Jim continued to apply his hand with each thwack delivered more firmly than the one that preceded it.

After he’d landed ten hard-handed swats, she sobbed out, “No more! Please!.” Knowing he couldn’t stop simply because she demanded it, he dispensed five more to the sobbing girl before he paused for a second.

“I got to say I’m real disappointed in your behavior right now, sub. Real disappointed.” Though she cried even harder at those words, she still didn’t call out her safe word. Considering how she’d been acting that surprised him. But it pleased him, too, since it meant she would rather accept a punishment than call an end to their association.

“Well, are you ready to apologize yet, or do I keep goin’?” he demanded, lightly rubbing her rosy, pink bottom. He’d been firm with her, but considering what she’d given him, he’d let her off lightly, so far. Other Doms would have had her restrained on the cross, or the bench, and teaching her a much harder lesson than he just did. “Answer me, sub!” he commanded, waiting. But when the only sounds emerging remained tear-filled gasps, he brought his hand down again.

This time she arched her back and cried out, “I’m sorry!”

He shook his head. “Not nearly convincin’ enough. I wanna hear a proper apology from you now, or I’m gonna keep at it until I do.” She lay limp across his knees and continued to wail. He knew her fear wasn’t natural, and a part of him wanted to hold and comfort her, but she needed a firm Dom right now, so that’s what she got.

“I hate to see it come to this,” he murmured, bringing his hand down again.

“No! Please. I’ll behave. I promise,” she pleaded. “I’m sorry for acting out and disobeying you. Please give me another chance.”

Although the lesson had been light in number, she’d given him the response he required, so he paused. Listening to her sobs, he felt torn. He hadn’t been overly harsh, but he needed to stay firm. And, since he couldn’t let her get away with calling him names, he flattened his hand on her back. “Twenty more for swearin’ and we’re done,” he informed her grimly.

“Oooh. Nooo. I’m sorry. Please don’t. Please stop.”

“Kelly, you’re not listenin’ to me, girl. You deserve much worse than what I’m givin’ you, which means I expect you to do as I say and count out each stroke as you take your punishment. Afterwards, I’ll hear your apology for swearin’ at me the way you did.” When her only response was a whimper, Jim drew back his hand and brought it down with the order, “Count.”

“One.” The word had been strained and tearful, but she’d minded, so he continued. She tried her best to be obedient and hold still as she counted out each stroke he administered, but her bottom started turning a fiery red and by the time he’d reached six, she started wailing and wriggling.

“No squirmin’,” he reminded, “or I’ll start again at one.” She stilled then, but each wrenching sob that tore through her only made him feel worse.

When the last swat was delivered, he pulled her up in his arms and held her while she sobbed against his chest like a broken mechanical doll. They were large, gasping sobs that made her whole body shake. He rubbed her back and tried to soothe her, but when she showed no signs of stopping, he knew he’d have to get firm again to bring her out of it.

“That’s enough!” he barked, and she struggled to draw in a calming breath, but even that didn’t ease her sobbing. If she continued much longer, she’d make herself sick, and he couldn’t allow that. So, he wrapped her up in a tight, compression squeeze until her wracking sobs lessened.

“Even with those last twenty, I didn’t swat you near as hard as I should’ve to cause all this,” he scolded, keeping his tone light, but his hold firm. “You must have an awfully tender butt, girl, because in my world those were mere love taps.” Raising one hand, she clutched his shirt and hung on. It was the first voluntary movement she’d made since he’d finished her punishment, so he eased up on the pressure and rocked her in his arms.

“Shhh. Easy, there. Calm down now. I’m not angry, just disappointed. I don’t like the thought of punishin’ you, Kelly, but you were bein’ a very stubborn and unreasonable little girl.”

“I’m sorry!” she sobbed out again, her face pressed against his shoulder.

Gently rubbing her back in an effort to soothe her, he bent his head low and spoke directly into her ear. “Now, you need to stop this and get hold of yourself girl, or I’ll have to give you another spankin’ to make all these tears you’re spillin’ worthwhile. You’re carryin’ on way too long for the punishment you received. So, what’s wrong?”

The only response Kelly gave Jim was a small hiccup, but her sobs were lessening.

He bent closer, so his lips touched her hair. “Tell me, Kelly. I can’t help if you aren’t honest with me, and your reaction was totally outta line for what was happenin’.”

“I was scared,” she admitted, her breath emerging in little hitches.

“I think you’re lyin’ to me, sub. And I don’t like it one bit. Honesty is a two way street. If you aren’t truthful with me, I can’t trust you. And that’s not a good way for us to begin a relationship, is it?”

“No, Sir,” she agreed with another small hiccup.

“So, are you gonna tell me the truth? Or are you gonna keep maintainin’ all your screamin’ and callin’ me names was only because you’re afraid of me pokin’ your butt?”

“That’s all it was, Sir. Fear.”

“Well, girl, all I can say is you must be a ton of yucks at the doctor’s office.”

CHAPTER FOUR

When Kelly laughed a little at his remark, Jim held her by the chin and wiped away her tears. “I wanna kiss you, Kelly girl, but I don’t think I should reward bratty behavior, do you?”

“No, Sir.”

“No.” He pushed her face against his chest and continued to rock her. “So, tell me. Are you ready to be a good girl for me, and do as you’re told, or do I need to take you over to the spankin’ bench and give you a proper paddlin’?”

“I’ll be good, Sir. I promise,” she replied in a little voice.

“Pleased to hear it. So, here’s what we’re gonna do. I’m gonna take you back to the station, finish my exam, then turn you on your side and give you an enema–”

She immediately jerked into a sitting position on his lap. “No, Sir. Please. I promise I’ll be good. I won’t cause you anymore trouble. I’ll do everything you say, and you won’t need to repeat yourself once. But please don’t punish me like that.”

Jim regarded her carefully. “Who said anythin’ about punishin’ you?”

“You aren’t doing that to teach me a lesson?”

“No, girl. Though it is an exercise in obedience, I’ll grant you, but I don’t punish with medical procedures. That ain’t right.”

“But if I promise to obey from now on, you won’t need to do that to me, right?”

He held her face between his two hands. “Kelly, I expect you to obey no matter what I do. And cleanin’ your bowels out tonight has nothin’ to do with how you behave in the future.”

“But–”

“No,” he said, cutting her off. “I have my reasons for wantin’ to do this, all you have to do is lie down, relax, and allow me to do what I want. That’s it.”

“I don’t think I can, Sir.”

“Why not? Have you ever had an enema before?”

“Yes, Sir. It hurt and I hated it. Please don’t make me do this, Sir. Please–”

“Kelly, do you want to please me?”

“Yes, Sir,” she whispered, her eyes welling with tears again.

“Now, don’t start. If you want to please me, you’ll do as I say. But if you give me anymore flack, I’m gonna have to get really strict with you, and that’s only gonna make this procedure a whole lot more uncomfortable than it needs to be.”

“But I should be able to have some say in what is done to my body. And forcing me to accept an enema when I don’t want one is a gross invasion of my privacy…. Sir.”

He took a deep breath and regarded her steadily. “Kelly, how long have you been in BDSM?”

“Nearly eight years, Sir,” she added hesitantly.

“Eight years?” That surprised him. “Not here though, right? I haven’t seen you with anyone but Kyle, and you weren’t with him for eight years.”

“No, Sir. Not here.”

He nodded. He’d find out more about her history later, right now he had another problem to address. “So tell me. In all your eight years, has a Dom ever asked what you wanted to do?”

“No, Sir.”

“No, I bet not. He wouldn’t have been a very good Dom if he had, because none of this is about what you, as a sub, want, is it?”

Her voice sounded soft and frightened now. “No, Sir.”

“No, it’s not. It’s about what I want and what you need. And right now, little girl, I think you need this more than you’re lettin’ on. I’m beginnin’ to suspect there’s a whole lot more goin’ on back there than you’re wantin’ me to find out. So, once I’m done with the cleanin’, I’m gonna take a really good look inside to make sure you aren’t keepin’ secrets from me.”

“I’m not, Sir. Really, I’m not.”

“It pleases me to hear that, but it’s not gonna change my mind. Now, either you settle down, and do as I say, or use your safe word and I take you home. Which is it?”

Her lower lip trembling, she hesitated for a moment. “I’ll do as you say, Sir,” she murmured, relenting finally. However, she looked so forlorn saying it that he leaned forward to give her a kiss.

“It won’t be that bad, Kelly girl. I promise. And if you do as you’re told, with no more fuss, you’ll get a nice long cuddle with lots of kisses and praise afterwards.”

“How long?” she asked, looking doubtful.

“As long as you need, darlin’. And, as a reward, I’ll tell you anythin’ you want to know about me as we sit together, though I’ll want to know lots about you, too. It’ll be a regular party peppered with lots of lovin’ affection.”

She glanced down at her clenched fingers. “I really don’t want to do this, Sir.”

“I know you don’t, darlin’. Believe me I can tell this is gonna be difficult for you.” He laid a hand over hers, and gave her fingers a gentle squeeze. “But Kelly, doin’ this will show me just how serious you are about wantin’ to be my sub. And it will make me very proud of you for doin’ as I ask, even though it’s somethin’ you detest.” When she nodded in response, he tapped her nose. “That’s not a proper response, young lady. You’ve been in BDSM long enough to know that.”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered a little sullenly.

“So, are we a ‘go’ then?”

“Well, Sir, I wouldn’t say we’re full steam ahead, exactly. More like a ‘proceed with caution,’ I think.”

He chuckled, then kissed her until she relaxed against him in total submission. “It’ll be a ‘proceed with extreme care,’ darlin’, and lots of it, I promise.” With that, he lifted her up and carried her back to the station.

* * * *

Though the spanking hurt, and she was still a little sore, Kelly thought the cuddling Master James gave her afterwards did much to alleviate her discomfort. Except he wasn’t giving her a lot of leeway in the area of choices. He intended to probe and test every part of her, whether she wanted him to or not. And he clearly didn’t tolerate resistance of any kind.

Kelly wasn’t lying when she told him she’d had an enema before and it hurt. The activity had been a BDSM punishment. Mike, the Dom who administered the purging, filled the bag with soap and crushed ice as a lesson for her to never swear at him again. Then, because both of them knew she wouldn’t be able to hold the fluid in on her own, he jammed an extra-large butt plug into her afterwards to ensure she didn’t embarrass him. The moment she started cramping, he checked his watch, gave a click of his tongue and informed her she’d have to wait at least a half hour before he’d consider letting her go.

Intense pain ripped through Kelly’s gut, until she screamed so loud Mike ball gagged her. Though BDSM medical stations weren’t intended for private, intimate sessions, the station in that club was an open theater. Since Mike had restrained her butt up and head down, he left her exposed on the medical table with the enema nozzle followed by the punishment plug visible to all who enjoyed watching a tied and muffled sub struggle through pain. Though humiliated beyond words, Kelly still refused to safe word, which made the other Doms reluctant to intervene.

By the time she was sobbing so hard she couldn’t breathe, one of the kinder Doms approached Mike and ordered him to end the scene. The club didn’t employ monitors, but some Doms unofficially assumed the role with personal strength and attitude as their only authority. Mike, being strong and well-built himself, challenged the command by asking if she’d safeworded. When the Dom admitted she hadn’t, Mike shrugged and told the other man to mind his own business. This was his scene, and it would play out the way he wanted.

Finally Mike grew bored, so he removed the plug and gag then informed Kelly she’d have to use a bedpan. Mortified by the thought, Kelly cried so vigorously she nearly made a mess on the table, but Mike just gave her a swat and ordered her to get to it before he decided she needed another enema to learn her lesson. Luckily for Kelly, Mike didn’t enjoy medical scenes and considered them “too messy,” so she only had to endure the one procedure, but that experience was bad enough to make her never want a repeat, for any reason. And she never swore at Mike again.

Even though the enema left Kelly nauseated, Mike didn’t coddle or offer palliatives, since he preferred to play rather than spend time soothing or petting. So, after insisting she clean up after herself, he grabbed Kelly by the arm and escorted her to their next scene, which involved pony play. An activity she liked even less than medical scenes.

She didn’t think Jim would ever hurt or humiliate her so cruelly, but because of what Mike eventually did to her, Kelly couldn’t stand anyone touching her back entrance, which made all anal activity a hard limit for her. Unwilling to answer the many questions such an admission would bring, she normally sidestepped a Dom’s interest through redirection. However, eluding tactics were doomed to fail with Master James.

Kelly knew he suspected someone had hurt her, but she wasn’t even close to being ready to tell him about Mike, yet.

Ashamed when people asked her why she’d stayed three years with a Dom who’d abused her, she couldn’t bear it if Jim looked at her that way. Problem was, she believed Mike loved and cared for her, until she discovered everything she knew about him was wrong. He didn’t care for her, he just used her to feed his own perversions. All he cared about was his pride, and that she made him look good. Eventually, he’d hurt her so badly, she’d had to run away simply to survive, and the mere memory of those weeks still raised goose bumps along her arms.

So, when Master James put her back on the examination table and told her he intended to start where they left off, Kelly begged him once again not to restrain her.

He leaned down to kiss her and said, “Problem is, sub, after your last display, I can’t trust you to hold still when I ask you to. But this won’t take long, and I’ll be real gentle, I promise. It’ll be over before you know it.”

Kelly doubted it, but she didn’t argue. After Masters James and George secured her, the way they had earlier, Master James gave her another kiss. Straightening, he motioned Master George to take a position near her head as he moved to stand between her legs again and put on his gloves.

“All right, Kelly. I need you to bear down, darlin’. Can you do that for me?”

With a tearful nod, Kelly squinted her eyes shut and obeyed. She heard his softly-spoken praise as his finger slid into her. She didn’t mean to jerk, but even that gentle intrusion caused every muscle in her body to tense.

“Easy, Kelly,” he cautioned, pressing down on her tummy to feel the position of her uterus and other organs. Though he professed not to be a doctor, he certainly displayed the expertise of one.

She didn’t like what he was doing, but he wasn’t hurting her. If anything, he examined her more patiently than her ‘real’ doctor did, which she didn’t enjoy either, but managed to work up enough courage to endure every year.

“Good girl, Kelly. That’s it for this part,” he praised, withdrawing his finger from her. “You did very well, and I’m proud of you. George, could you help me with the reset? Usual lateral positioning, please.”

Kelly had no idea what that meant, but the thought of another enema made her queasy, and she began to think she couldn’t go through with it.

Master James regarded her evenly. “Kelly, we’re gonna unfasten you now, and we’ll need you to roll to your left side, darlin’. You still with me, here?”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered softly. She wanted him to be proud of her, but her fear over what he wanted to do almost overwhelmed her.

“Good girl,” he praised, stepping over to unfasten her restraints as George released her feet and lowered the stirrups.

Try as she might, Kelly couldn’t stop trembling. When her teeth started to chatter, she wasn’t sure if he heard her or merely saw her shaking, but Master James was in front of her again seconds after turning her on her side. Cupping his warm hands about her face, he asked, “What is it, darlin’?”

She shook her head, but her trembling worsened. “George, get us a heated blanket, will you please? Kelly, can you tell me if it’s nerves or cold that is making you shake so?”

He was so tenderly attentive, tears welled in her eyes. Next thing Kelly knew she was being wrapped in a delicious warmth with the added security of Master James’s arms surrounding her. Rather than question her further, he held and soothed her until her shivers slowed. Then he focused his intent gaze on her face. “Are you gonna tell me now what’s happened to cause all this?”

She pleaded with her eyes for him not to press her any further.

“Kelly, unless you tell me what it is you’re so afraid of, I can’t help you. And if you won’t let me help you, I’ll have to assume everything is hunky-dory, unless you give me your safe word. I’m willin’ to take you aside and listen if you wanna talk, but I’m not gonna abandon my plans if you aren’t willin’ to confide in me. Now, do you want me to take you down so we can talk, or continue?”

Oh, God, she really wanted him to change his mind, but that wasn’t going to happen. Left with no other choice, she closed her eyes against her tears and whispered, “Continue, Sir.”

“Very well, although I have to say I’m real unhappy you can’t trust me enough to tell me the truth.” He reached under the covers for her leg and she stiffened. “Relax, Kelly,” Master James instructed as he bent her right knee close to her chest and strapped it into place. Though she didn’t resist, Kelly couldn’t help the small whimper that escaped her.

Bending down, he placed a calming hand on her face. “Shh. Deep breath. Better.” He straightened again to strap down her left leg, so her buttocks were spread for easier access. The position made her pulse race and heart pound with near panic. “Easy, sugar,” he murmured, rubbing her lower back with long, soothing strokes. “Relax and breathe, you’re safe. Good girl. That’s it, darlin’. You’re doin’ great.”

Kelly knew she acted like a scared little girl, but her every instinct screamed for her to run and hide. Clenching her hands into fists, she pressed them against her mouth to keep from begging him to stop, knowing he wouldn’t unless she told him the truth. Since that was an impossibility, she either needed to give him her safe word, or bite her lip and keep silent. Despite the terror eating her up inside, she opted for silence.

Once her legs had been secured the way he wanted them, Master James, positioned another restraint over Kelly’s hip, as before, and one under her breasts. When he faced her again, she’d curled her hands tightly under her chin. He lifted her head to place a small pillow beneath it, then bent down to frown at her. “You promise to keep those hands tucked where they are?”

It was the first real concession he’d made for her. Nodding, she added, “Yes, Sir.”

He regarded her carefully for a moment. “Okay. I’m trustin’ you on this. Don’t let me down, darlin’, if you ever want me to trust you again.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied with a breath of relief.

After giving her another quick kiss, he motioned for George to stand beside him. “Now, Master George here is gonna help coax you through this, and I’ll be monitoring your other side. All right?”

She nodded again, trying hard not to cry. “Yes, Sir.”

Giving her a warm and reassuring smile, he ran his fingers lightly through her hair. “You’re doin’ real good, darlin’. Now take some deep calmin’ breaths for me and relax. Let me or George know if you feel any discomfort at all.” Then he gave her nose a cautionary tap. “This is not a punishment, Kelly. I do not want you sufferin’ pain in silence in the mistaken belief that is what I expect from you. Because it’s not. You understand me, girl?”

Finally accepting that he didn’t want to cause her any more discomfort than he had to, helped calm Kelly’s nerves. “Yes, Sir,” she answered softly.

“Good.” He and George exchanged a signal and Jim moved behind her. “I’m gonna raise the blanket here a little bit, so I can see, but I don’t want you frettin’ over it. Once everythin’ is in place, and flowin’, I’ll lower it back down.

“Thank you, Sir.”

Master George bent before her. “Do you want to hold my hand, Kelly?”

She smiled at him. He seemed like a nice and caring man, but he wasn’t the one she wanted holding her hand, so she shook her head.

“Okay, darlin’, this is only my finger. It’s coated with lube, so it’s gonna feel a trace cold. Deep breath and relax….” Closing her eyes, Kelly obeyed and forced her muscles to go lax. “That’s it exactly.” She felt his finger slowly circling her anus and tried not to tense. “Good girl.” Next he pressed his gloved finger inside her to spread the lube internally. She let out a little whimper, but concentrated on not resisting. “Perfect,” he praised. “Just what I wanted. Now, Kelly, I need you to push back, the same way you did before.”

When she didn’t immediately obey, he gave her a warning.

“Kelly….”

Taking a deeper breath, she did as he asked and instinctively tightened with a wince when the nozzle slid in. “Easy, sugar. That’s right. Now another deep breath and relax. Good.” God she really hated this, but he went out of his way to be considerate and gentle, so nothing he did hurt her. Then the warm water started to ripple into her, and she gave a small jerk.

“Easy, darlin’. You’re doin’ real fine. Take another breath for me, Kelly, and tell me how the flow is for you.”

“It’s good, Sir.”

“You’re sure? I can adjust it to your comfort level.”

“No, Sir. It’s all right. The water’s warm, but comfortably so right now.”

“Very good, darlin’. Okay, I’m lowerin’ your covers now. Better?”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered. He’d been nothing but kindness and care personified, so she couldn’t say why she was crying, but she was. George patted her hand, then glanced back at Master Jim.

“You’re doing really well, Kelly. Master Jim and I are going to change places for a bit. All right?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied as she heard Jim removing his examination gloves.

Next her Dom crouched down, so his face was level with hers. “How you doin’, darlin’? Any discomfort at all?” he asked, brushing aside a tear.

She shook her head. He sounded so concerned and solicitous about her comfort and well-being that it almost made her feel foolish for raising such a fuss. Almost. The ride wasn’t fun, by any means, but hadn’t become the horror tour she dreaded, either.

 “Good,” he praised, insinuating the fingers of his left hand between those she still had tucked under her chin. “You give me a little squeeze if anythin’ bothers you at all. In the meantime, I think I’ll just slip this hand under these covers to see what it finds.”

His warm fingers caressed her breast. Despite her dislike of the other thing that was being done to her, Kelly’s nipple responded.

“Hmm, now what have I found here, I wonder? Soft, round, but with a tiny little nubbin at the end.”

Smiling back at him, she pushed her chest out a little further.

“Ahh. Much better,” he murmured approvingly. “I think this little nubbin likes me. The soft roundness it’s attached to sure does fit my hand nice.”

Kelly sighed at the reassurance his simple stroking gave her, and closed her eyes.

“Done,” Master George called out a few minutes later.

“Very good.” Jim put both his hands over Kelly’s. “Now, I want you to lay quiet for a bit and let me know if you start feelin’ any cramps. I’m goin’ back–”

“No.” Reaching out, Kelly grabbed his wrist before he pulled away. “Stay here with me. Please, Sir.” Jim looked over at George and nodded. Kelly felt George place a hand on her hip, raise her covers slightly, and slide the nozzle out of her. After it was removed, he covered her back up.

“Now,” Jim said, running his fingers through her hair again. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

He was right, so Kelly shook her head then noticed his frown. “No, Sir,” she answered correctly.

“Good girl. Lots better than last time, right?”

“Much better, Sir. A totally different experience.”

“Good. Any pains?”

“Only a slight twinge, Sir.”

“Excellent. I’m gonna wanna move you before they get too bad, but I don’t wanna do it too soon, so you need to let me know, darlin’.” She nodded, then winced, so he glanced at his watch. “You’re doin’ real good,” he praised, putting his hand on her lower stomach. “Yup, I can feel a whole lot of sloshin’ goin’ on there. That tummy sure is fuller than it was before.” He kept his hand resting right below her belly button. “Felt your belly contract with a cramp just then. You all right?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good. Okay, George, I think we should get her set up now. I’m sure she’ll want a bit more privacy, so maybe we could put some screens up around the receptacle.

“Got it,” Master George answered.

With a sudden pang of unease, Kelly gazed at the Dom holding her hand. “Sir? You are going to let me do this privately, in the ladies’ room, right?”

“We’re settin’ up our own facilities here, darlin’, to make things easier for you.”

No, she didn’t want that, so she shook her head. “Please, Sir. I’d really like to–”

“Kelly. We agreed I’m handlin’ this, right? Your job is to relax by takin’ slow, calmin’ breaths, and let me see to the details. Don’t worry about things you can’t control. I’m gonna take real good care of you. I promise.”

Oh God, no. Please don’t tell me he means what I think he means. “But, Sir–”

 He shook his head and put a finger over her lips. “Hush now. That’s enough.”

“Everything’s ready, Jim. Anytime,” George said from somewhere behind Kelly.

Jim gave a nod. “Thanks, George. “Okay, darlin’. You feelin’ any pain right now?

She shook her head, but tears were falling. He wasn’t going to let her do this in private. He was going to insist on remaining with her while she emptied her bowels, but she didn’t know why. Aware of both men working to release her restraints, Kelly inhaled sharply as a strong cramp tore through her.

Jim gently rubbed her belly. “Easy, darlin’. Soon as that one passes, I’m gonna carry you.”

“No, Sir. Please–”

“No more arguments, Kelly,” he warned. “We’re doin’ this my way no matter what you say, so settle down and let me look after you how I want. Understand?”

She nodded. It wouldn’t do any good to fight him, and he was taking care of her. Except she really didn’t want to….

“Okay, Kelly, put your arms about my neck,” he insisted, putting one arm under her thighs near her knees and the other in the middle of her back. Lifting her as well as her blanket into his arms he carried her to a small screened-in area and put her down on a low stool, then removed the blanket. “It’s only you and me behind these screens, darlin’. No one else can see you, so there’s no need for you to get embarrassed.”

“But–”

“Kelly, save your breath. I’m stayin’.” Then he moved around behind her, squatted down and wrapped his arms under her breasts. Leaning forward slightly, he gave her ear a light nip. “Trust me, Kelly. I want to do this for you, and I expect you to obey my wishes without argument.”

“But why?” she asked plaintively, unable to stop tears of embarrassment and humiliation from rolling down her cheeks.

“Because it’s my job to take care of you. I want to help you through the pains and make sure you know the entire time that you are doin’ exactly what I want. You shouldn’t consider yourself responsible for somethin’ I’m insistin’ you do.”

“But it’s disgusting and embarrassing, Sir,” she insisted wiping at her tears.

“We’ll have a long talk about bodily functions later. Right now, you’re tryin’ to hold it in because I’m in here with you, and that’s not makin’ me happy. If you want to please me, just let go.”

“I don’t think–”

“You can. Now don’t argue. I’ve got you, and I can even whisper delicious nothin’s into your ear while I’m here.”

Kelly was cramping so fiercely, it was a struggle for her to keep the water inside her, but she didn’t want to do this with him so close. Finally, she let out a cry of pain.

“Kelly, I’m startin’ to get real upset with you. This is nonsense. Now do as your told, or I’ll add a paddlin’ to make things even more uncomfortable and embarrassin’ for you.

Unable to hold it in any longer, and knowing nothing she said would convince him to leave her, Kelly closed her eyes tight against the tears flowing freely down her cheeks and did exactly as he demanded. It was an odd feeling for her to empty her bowels while someone kissed her ear and praised her. She hadn’t been praised for going to the toilet since she was potty trained, and even then it was more the threat of a beating if she didn’t do it, rather than praise when she did.

He didn’t even allow her toilet paper afterwards, but she only groaned when he insisted she roll over on one cheek while he wiped her down with baby wipes. His thorough attention soothed her at the same time it humiliated her. But her embarrassment soon faded under his calming words and masterful touch. So, it wasn’t until he carried her back to the table again that she recalled what he’d said, and every muscle in her body clamped down in apprehension.

Oh, God. What is he going to do to me now?

CHAPTER FIVE

Kelly must have whimpered, because Master Jim murmured, “Shh, darlin’. I only wanna take a quick peek to make sure you don’t have any problems I need be concerned about.”

Then, before she had time to protest, he moved behind her. She heard him rustling with some plastic wrap as he said, “I’m not even gonna restrain you, but I want you to lie real still for me, All right?” She groaned. “Push back, darlin’.” he commanded, more gently this time.

The moment she obeyed, something colder, larger and more intrusive slid into Kelly’s rectum. Feeling it stretch her wider than she expected, she tensed and gasped. The instrument wasn’t painful, exactly, only uncomfortable, but she still didn’t want it inside her.

“Don’t tighten, Kelly,” Jim warned. “You tense too much, and this is gonna hurt. Give me three deep breaths, and it’ll be over.”

She tried her best to relax and obey him, but this exam was beginning to hurt anyway. By her third breath the instrument was slowly withdrawn.

“Okay, darlin’, you’re done,” Jim advised, cleaning her with another wipe. “George, could I have the blanket back please? And I hate to ask, but would you …?”

“I’ll see to the cleanup, Sir. You take care of Miss Franklin, here.”

“Thanks, George. I appreciate it,” Jim said, wrapping Kelly up before lifting her into his arms. “I’ll be sure to return the favor for you some day.” Pressing his lips near Kelly’s ear, he murmured, “Darlin’, don’t you think it’d be polite for you to thank Master George for all his kind attention?”

Kelly turned, but Master George reached over and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“You’re welcome, Miss Kelly. You did really well. Honestly.”

She blushed, certain they’d had much more model submissives than she’d been, but said, “Thank you.” Then she glanced up at Jim who gave her a quick kiss and carried her back to the area where he’d held her before.

“We’ll cuddle here for a bit and you relax. All right?”

She nodded. Though Kelly still wasn’t happy about everything he’d made her do, she desperately needed her Dom’s gentle words of comfort and reassurance, which he was clearly willing to give. And the deep, soothing kisses he provided almost compensated for the embarrassment she’d suffered.

“How’s your tummy? Everythin’ settlin’ down as it should?” he asked, gently rubbing her belly. She found the combination of his voice and fingers very relaxing.

“Yes, Sir,” she answered sleepily, tucking her head under his chin as she enjoyed being held in his arms..

“Why don’t you shut your eyes and rest for a bit, darlin’?” Master Jim suggested, shifting his magic fingers to her neck and shoulders.

“I’m fine, Sir, she replied, liking the attention. And for the first time, without any fear or uncertainty churning in her stomach, Kelly took a good look at her Dom. Dark complexioned, as though he spent a lot of time in the sun, he had a strong, masculine face. His hair was short, except for his bangs, which occasionally slipped down into his eyes before he shrugged or pushed them back.

Under this lighting, which was softer and more intimate than the lights at the chaining station, his hair gleamed a medium golden brown, like mahogany with gold streaks. Though similar in color, his eyes appeared darker and richer than his hair, which, she noticed, was beginning to sprout a few gray hairs near his temples.

He was a large man, near 6’6” or a little taller, and she expected he weighed around 230 or so. Firmly muscled, but not overly so, with enough brawn to make it difficult for anyone to take him down. She was small in comparison, a fact made even more obvious when she placed her hand over his and the tips of her fingers reached only halfway between his knuckles and the first joint. His long, lean fingers could be incredibly gentle, just as his slightly calloused palm had a sharp bite when it came down hard on her backside. Everything considered, she found him attractive and not half as scary as she’d first thought.

“So, if you don’t wanna rest, how ‘bout we talk for a bit?”

“All right.”

“You ready to tell me who hurt you so badly in your back entrance?”

Oh God, he would have to ask about that. “Can we postpone that discussion until later, Sir?”

“We can. However, I need to say that I’m not at all pleased you lied to me, Kelly. Normally, that would earn you a ten swatter minimum, bare butt over my knees.”

She glanced at his set features, then asked, “How did you know I was hurt?”

“I saw some evidence of rough play when I examined you, but you just confirmed it yourself now, darlin’.”

Groaning at her own foolishness, she closed her eyes.

“I’ve made a lot of concessions for you tonight, Kelly. I really shouldn’t give you this one, too, but I’m gonna.”

When she pressed her face to his shoulder in gratitude, he held her close and patted her back. “I may be strict, but I’m not cruel, and I can actually be pretty reasonable at times.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“Don’t thank me, yet, darlin’. I put you through the ringer tonight, as I well know. So, I’m not gonna add a punishment on top of what I’ve already done. But don’t go thinkin’ I’ve gone soft on you, because I haven’t. I can be one mean son-of-a-bitch when I need to, so I expect you to obey me in everythin’ I ask of you.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good. I’m glad you agree, because I’m gonna be purposefully stretchin’ your limits, so we’ll need to make sure both of us are clear on what the other expects, wants and needs. Your needs are what we’ll be addressin’ most, darlin’, along with my wants. That means we’ve some difficult work ahead if we’re gonna do this.”

Kelly stared up into his dark, unsmiling visage. “Are you thinking you’d like to master me long-term then, Sir?”

“Yeah, I would. Very much. What about you, Kelly? Do you want me as your sometimes Master/sometimes Dom, teacher, guide and lover?”

The gamut of emotions she experienced brought a tear of relief trickling down Kelly’s cheek. “Yes, Sir. I would like that very much as well. All of it, Sir.”

“I’m pleased to hear that, darlin’. However, the lovin’ part is gonna have to wait for another night. As much as I long to be inside you right now, Kelly girl, hearin’ your sexy moans as I give you pleasure, and teachin’ you what I like in return, I ain’t gonna do it, even if you think you’re ready. If you’re good, I may lay you down and give you one more itty bitty orgasm before we leave here, but that’s gonna be it.”

Kelly already understood enough about the Dom currently holding her to realize arguing wouldn’t help. Besides, he was right. She was a little sore from all the probing and stretching he’d done to her private parts, but the achiness was sort of pleasant, except for her back hole, which still burned. Even so, a sub did not argue with her Dom unless she wished to be punished, and Kelly had no desire to take that route again tonight. So, she conceded and gave a slight nod to show she understood. The frown she received in return made her grimace.

“That’s another thing, darlin’. Noddin’ your head is never an appropriate response for your Dom. In the future, if you slip and forget, I’ll give you a warnin’ first, then if I don’t get the response I require, you’ll get a swat.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied with a wince, knowing she had a problem with that.

“Good. We’ll sit down and discuss rules and protocol later. But, for right now, I think I’d like to know your name.”

Her name? Didn’t he already know it? “My name, Sir?”

He arched an eyebrow at her, and she realized she’d broken another of his rules by making him repeat himself, but he let that slide, too, and said, “Yes, Kelly. Your full name.”

“Kellian Sarah Franklin, Sir.”

“Kellian, eh? An unusual name. Don’t think I’ve ever heard that one before.”

“What is your full name, Sir?”

“Mine is James Andrew Evans.”

“That is a very strong sounding name, Sir.”

“It is, is it? Well, Kellian….” She winced, and he stopped to regard her for a moment. “You don’t like people callin’ you by your real first name, do you, Kelly?”

“No, Sir.”

“And why’s that?”

“The nuns at the orphanage would always call me by it before they punished me.”

“Okay, you revealed two interestin’ facts in that sentence. One, you’re an orphan. Did you know your parents at all?”

“Briefly, Sir. They died when I was six, during a break-in gone bad.”

“Were you at home?”

“Yes, Sir. My mother hid me in a closet. I don’t remember much about it, but a policeman found me the next day. I think I may have passed out, Sir.”

“You’re what, twenty-eight now?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“So, the crime occurred twenty-two years ago. Were you livin’ here then?”

“No, Sir. From what I was told, we lived in Connecticut, but in another part of the state. I’m not sure where, exactly.”

“All right. You said the nuns punished you?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“How?”

“Mostly with rulers, Sir.”

He smiled, and she found she really liked his smile. It made him appear younger, more approachable. “No, I mean did you get hit on the back of the hand? Were you paddled? How did they punish you?”

“It varied, Sir. Depending on the transgression.”

“Did they ever paddle you with their rulers?”

“Yes, Sir. Probably more often than I would have liked.”

“So, were you a bad little girl, in constant need of correction, Kelly?”

“I tried not to be, Sir. But I routinely got into trouble for something.”

“When did you leave the orphanage?”

“The day I turned eighteen. Unless an orphan wished to become a nun, they sent her packing once she reached her majority.”

“What happened then?”

Kelly slipped a hand free from her blanket and toyed with one of the buttons on his collar. She didn’t want to answer that question, but she didn’t want to make him angry, either.

He was silent for a moment, probably to see if she would speak-up without further probing. If he forced the issue, she’d cave, but she hoped he’d let it go. Finally, he said, “You don’t wanna tell me that either right now, do you?”

“No, Sir. Not yet. If that’s all right.”

He didn’t look pleased, but he didn’t appear angry either. “I can’t force you to talk to me, Kelly girl. I can only reassure you I’ll listen if and when you’re ready to tell me. As we get to know each other better, I’ll probably put a bit more pressure on you to open up to me. But for tonight, I’ll let it go.”

“And what about you, Sir?”

“What about me?”

“Well for one, I got the impression what we did in the medical station was not play for you, Sir. You knew what you were doing and what you expected to see.”

“An astute observation, little girl, considerin’ I had you pretty securely restrained at the time. Yup, a fellow Dom in Texas, a bona fide M.D., showed me what to look for when I was beginnin’ to discover what all this BDSM stuff was about. He often gave the subs exams, especially if he had a suspicion of mistreatment, and he was willin’ to teach any Dom interested in learnin’. I think he figured it couldn’t hurt, and it might help.

“What I did with you is often done in play, and I don’t have the knowledge to take an exam much further than that.” He frowned for a moment. “I believed, even then, a Dom was responsible for his sub’s well being. So, after Master Mark taught me how to properly examine a woman, I started conductin’ exams on my own, under his watchful eye, of course.

“He was a great teacher. Showin’ me if I missed somethin’, or explainin’ if I wasn’t sure what I was lookin’ at. And sad as it is, many subs are abused by the men they trust. However, Doc Mark had an uncanny ability to spot a girl in need of help and attention. When he explained what he wanted to do, and why, a lot of ‘em would balk out of fear. Seems I sorta had a knack for gettin’ the ladies to unfurl and display, even when they didn’t want to. Doc Mark said it was a gift, as most girls aren’t into havin’ amateurs messin’ around with their plumbin’.

“Since then, I’ve givin’ every sub I considered playin’ with on an ongoing basis, a physical exam. Partly to make sure she wasn’t hidin’ anythin’, and partly to see how well she obeyed while I did things she wasn’t gonna like. It’s quite an ice breaker, wouldn’t you say?”

Kelly snorted in reply. “I’d say it’s much more than that, Sir. Although I can see what you mean about trust building.”

“So, you think you can trust me now, Kelly girl?”

After gazing at him for a moment, she risked running a hand through his hair to push his bangs back. The shiny strands glided over her fingers like finely spun silk, then returned to their original position, as smooth and stubborn as their master. She smiled, lightly blushing when he smiled in return, still waiting patiently for an answer to his question. Her blush deepened. “Yes, Sir. You treated me with consideration and respect. And even though you restrained me, you didn’t try once to humiliate or hurt me.”

“I’m glad you think so, darlin’,” he replied, his humor over her distraction evident in his voice

Embarrassed, Kelly glanced down at her entwined fingers. “I still don’t understand why you insisted on using restraints though, Sir. That does add an element of uneasiness to the experience, you know?”

“Yeah, I do. You’ll find I pretty much have a reason for everythin’ I do, and your overreactin’ ended up makin’ it necessary, I’d say.”

She shrugged, not quite sure she agreed. “Perhaps. But you didn’t know I was going to freak out when you told me you intended to restrain me.”

“No, I didn’t.”

Frowning, Kelly met his gaze again. “So why do it?”

“You gave the reason yourself, darlin’. To build trust. A sub who’s restrained during a medical procedure is very vulnerable. Wouldn’t you say?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“So, for her to let me do what I want, knowin’ she might find it uncomfortable and embarassin’, takes a certain amount of trust, right?” Kelly knew from experience that it did, so she agreed. “That trust is precious, Kelly. It’s somethin’ I would never abuse, but it is somethin’ I have to build toward pretty quick if the two of us wanna start doin’ some of the things I like.

“I suspect if I told you I needed to give you another enema, you wouldn’t be happy about it, but the notion wouldn’t send you into a fit of hysterics, either. Would it?”

Admittedly, no, she wouldn’t be happy. However, when she considered how carefully he’d treated her, Kelly suspected he’d be able to convince her to submit, so she shook her head. “No, Sir.”

“No, you’d most likely agree without too much fuss. And if I said I wanted to have anal sex, you might be a little fearful of the act, but not of me directly. You’d trust me, even if you were uneasy about doin’ what I wanted. Right?”

Though that one wasn’t quite so easy for Kelly to agree to, she did it to save an argument. “Yes, Sir.”

“Good. Can you see the difference in your attitude now, versus how you felt when I first told you what I intended to do?”

Kelly considered his question for a moment, and realized he was right. She might not like the things he wanted to do, but even if doing them still disturbed her, she didn’t think he would ever purposefully try to hurt, humiliate or embarrass her. And that was a big step toward building trust, since a lot of Doms enjoyed humiliating their subs. Mike certainly did.

And as much as Kelly liked Kyle, she doubted she’d ever let him do what Master James had so masterfully done to her tonight. And she’d only met this new Dom a few hours ago.

“You’re doin’ an awful lot of thinkin’ for a simple question, darlin’.”

She smiled up at him. “I was just admitting to myself that you were right. I probably trust you more not to hurt me, than anyone else.”

“Pleased to hear it. I know I can be a strict and controllin’ SOB, especially in the beginning, and that can be a bit scary. I demand a lot, but I give lots back in return. I will warn you now, Kelly, that as my sub you won’t be allowed much personal freedom or privacy. I’ll expect you to be honest and open with me about everythin’ in your life. Past, current and future. Even those things you might find difficult to share.”

Though his admission didn’t surprise Kelly, the warning still made her uneasy.

“However, I also realize it’s awfully early in our relationship for me to expect the amount of trust I’m gonna want from you. So, if you don’t think you’re ready to submit to an intense and controllin’ Dom, perhaps we’d best restrict our meetin’s to weekends only at the club for a while.”

“Since that’s exactly what I thought we would be doing, Sir, I’m not sure what else you had in mind.”

He regarded her for a moment through dark, unsmiling eyes, then asked, “How would you like to spend this weekend with me at my house in the country?”

The thought both thrilled and terrified Kelly at the same time. This was Thursday, so he was talking about going with him tomorrow to spend two nights and days totally under his control … without anyone around to intervene if she needed help. Since he clearly wanted honesty, she said, “I don’t know, Sir. I mean I’d like to, but–”

“Darlin, don’t say another word. I totally understand, and it’s good you’re considerin’ your own safety first. You may be startin’ to trust me, but you don’t know me. Not really. So, we’ll put aside that discussion for now. When you’re ready to discuss it again, let me know. In the meantime, how ‘bout tellin’ me your favorite food.”

She smiled at the odd change in subject, but was pleased he didn’t try to push her for a commitment she wasn’t yet ready to give.

“To be honest, Sir, I have a really bad sweet tooth, and I love éclairs.”

“Good to know. I’ll keep that in mind in case I decide to offer you a treat. Personally, even though you didn’t ask, my favorite is Texas chili, made proper, not the way you pansy easterners make it.”

Kelly laughed. “Somehow, Sir, I am not the least bit surprised by that confession. May I ask how old you are, Sir?”

“You may. I’m thirty-five.”

Only seven years older than she was. Kelly liked that. “Are you, or have you ever been married, Sir?”

He gave her a speculative look. “You think I’d be here now if I was married?”

She shrugged. “More than a few of the Doms here are married, which is why they joined the club. Their wives are vanilla, and would be appalled to learn about their husband’s kinkier bent.”

“Well now, I suppose that’s true, but I’m not one of ‘em. I am a strong believer in the sanctity of marriage, and I wouldn’t marry if I felt my wife couldn’t or wouldn’t meet my needs in that respect. So, to answer your question, I am not, nor have I ever been–married. Not involved with anyone else either for that matter. As long as we’re together, I expect us to be exclusive to each other, and that’s not somethin’ every sub wants.”

Kelly found his attitude reassuring as well as romantic. She knew, without asking, that Jim’s wife would be subject to his authority and discipline, so she didn’t need to go there. Instead, she decided to learn more about him, as a person, and his background. “What about your family, Sir? Are your parents alive? Do you have any brothers or sisters?”

Watching him closely, she visualized a shutter coming down over his handsome features. She thought he would refuse to answer when he shook his head and said, “Not any longer.”

Kelly sensed a deep pain residing within the strong man holding her. Dismayed that she had somehow saddened him, and wanting to offer comfort, she struggled to free her other arm. “Please, Sir. I need the blanket lowered. Help me, Sir,” she begged, flopping around so much, he tightened his hold.

“Whoa there, girl. Slow down and give me a chance. No need to work yourself into a tizzy, just let me take care of it.”

Though Kelly immediately stopped fidgeting, she waited impatiently as he unwrapped the blanket from around her chest and shoulders to release her. The moment she was free, Kelly swung both her arms about his neck and hugged him tightly.

“What is it, darlin’?” he asked, wrapping his arms around her.

“I’m sorry,” she answered, giving him a kiss on his neck.

He patted her back. “There’s no need for you to be–” He cut off his own words and hugged her. “Why thank you, Kelly girl, for tryin’ to comfort me. It’s not necessary, but I’m grateful all the same.”

Gently drawing her arms down, he sat her again on his lap and wrapped the top half of her blanket loosely about her shoulders, leaving her breasts open to his touch. While caressing and gently squeezing her nipples, he said, “The plain fact is their deaths still bother me, so I don’t like talkin’ about ‘em much.”

He paused to let out a heavy sigh. “Billy, who was five years younger than me, was killed in a totally needless car accident. My baby sister, Chloe, who was ten years younger….”

This time his pause was so pain-filled, Kelly reached up to hug him again.

“Thank you, darlin’,” he said rubbing her back. “I’m okay, it’s just a little hard for me to say, is all. Chloe was only seven years old when she was abducted from our backyard. The perverted SOB who took her, sadistically tortured and abused her sweet young body before strangling her to death.”

“Oh God, Sir. That’s terrible! Was he caught?”

“Yeah, he was. Finally. Though I gotta say I didn’t want him caught. I wanted him dead. And I really wanted to give him a taste of what he did to my sister before I killed him. Her death is one of the reasons I became a detective.”

Kelly sat back down. “That shouldn’t surprise me either. You’re very good at putting questions to people.”

“You think?” he asked with a laugh.

Kelly nodded. “Uh huh.”

“Well then, where do you work, darlin’?”

“J.C. Medical.” At his arched eyebrow, she added, “I’m the personal assistant to the Vice-President of Marketing.”

“I see. So, tell me. What exactly does a “personal assistant’ to a Vice-President at J.C. Medical do?”

“Nothing exciting, I assure you. I schedule my boss’s meetings, take phone messages for him, do his filing…. Pretty much anything a company executive requires.”

“And does your boss require you to fulfill any duties more personal in nature?”

Surprised he’d even ask her that question, Kelly smacked him on the shoulder without thinking. “Hey, what do you think I am?”

Both eyebrows shot up. “Darlin’, I think you’re a sub who’s about to get her bottom paddled if she doesn’t start showin’ proper respect to her Dom.”

“Sorry, Sir,” she promptly apologized, though she suspected he hadn’t been serious about punishing her, and wouldn’t have done anything even if she hadn’t apologized. But then she didn’t really know him, did she?

Deciding it would behoove her to learn a little more about his punishment style, she asked, “So, do you like using whips on your subs, Sir?”

The eyebrows surged up again. “Not usually. Why? You enjoy bein’ whipped?”

Vehemently shaking her head, Kelly admitted, “I don’t even like getting spanked, and I still hurt from your last punishment.”

“Really?” he asked, his hand starting to slide beneath the blanket. “Well, maybe I ought to take a closer look….”

CHAPTER SIX

Jim expected Kelly to giggle, not flinch away with a wince. “What’s wrong?” he demanded. Not waiting for an answer, he started to turn her over, but stopped when she placed a slender hand on his chest.

“No. Please don’t, Sir. I’m all right. Just a little sore from our last activity.”

He shook his head. “Then somethin’s very wrong, Kelly. I didn’t spank you near hard enough for you to still be sore now.”

“Not that activity, Sir.”

“What? The exam?”

At her reluctant nod, he frowned. “Not tellin’ me you’re hurtin’ when I specifically told you nothin’ should hurt is unacceptable, subbie. You need to be truthful with me.”

Kelly slunk down a bit in his arms, looking guilty. “I didn’t realize my discomfort wasn’t normal. The last instrument you used was larger than the nozzle, and I was still tender from that.” Jim scowled to convey his displeasure and waited. “So, what do you want to do?”

“What do you think?” he asked coolly. When she shrank back at his tone, he shook his head. “You know very well what I want to do, Kellian Franklin. I want to examine and treat the area if necessary.”

Closing her eyes, she let out a soft groan. “How, Sir?”

“How what? How would I examine you, or how would I treat you?”

“Both, Sir.”

“The exam could be visual only. Treatment would be application of an ointment inside and out.”

He doubted her face could have looked more dismayed. “Would I have to go back to the medical station, Sir?” she asked, her voice soft and uncertain even as her nose wrinkled with obvious distaste. He gave the offending member a firm tap.

“You have to do whatever I say. It’s as simple as that, sub.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied, laying her head against his chest and watching him warily.

“Better.” He gave her an approving nod. “Now, as it happens, I’ve got everythin’ I think I’ll need in my pocket already. The lightin’ here is far from ideal, but if you want to risk it, I can examine you through feel and reaction. Fair warnin’ though, doin’ that will make this inspection more painful.”

“May I stay seated on your lap and keep my blanket on, Sir?”

Jim started to shake his head, then reconsidered. “Are you goin’ shy on me, Kelly girl?”

“No, Sir. Not you.”

“Well I don’t see anyone else around here, darlin’. Do you?”

“Please, Sir.”

Unsure why her position on his lap mattered so much, he warned, “Havin’ you sittin’ upside will make examinin’ you more difficult. I’ll need you to scootch across until your butt rests on the edge of my thigh, then spread your legs real wide so I don’t have to fumble about to treat you.”

“Pretty please, with sugar and candy canes on top?”

She looked so cute saying that, he chuckled. “Yeah, I can tell you think you can get away with murder, flashin’ those lovely blues at me and actin’ the fearful little girl.” He pinched her chin. “I’m givin’ in way too much tonight. But if you can hold the position, we’ll give it a try.”

She reached up and hugged him again. “Thank you, Sir.”

He wasn’t used to subs offering such open displays of affection that weren’t sexual in nature. Although a part of him felt he should reprimand her for hugging him without permission, he held back. Instead, he spoke more gruffly to regain the dominance he’d misplaced somewhere along the way. “Okay, sub, lie back. Good. Now, I’m gonna position you, and I need you to hold absolutely still, even if what I do hurts. Understand?”

Watching her give an uncertain swallow at his order, he waited for her to submit. “Yes, Sir.” With a nod, he gripped her hips and pulled them across his lap until her butt extended two inches over his right thigh. “You can rest your head on the couch arm if you want, but I need you to lift your knees. That’s the way. Now spread ‘em nice and wide for me, so I can see. Good girl. Comfy?” he asked gazing down at her, knowing full well she couldn’t be considering how he’d placed her.

“I’m all right, Sir.”

Brave little sub. He parted the blankets to get a better look, then slipping on the rubber glove he’d brought, he touched the swollen, pinkish-red skin puckered around her anus. She hissed. “Sorry. You appear a bit red and puffy down there, so I’m gonna want to get this ointment deep inside, which means this is gonna burn some, darlin’, until the anesthetic kicks in.”

He heard her give a soft groan, then felt her tense when she saw him spread a line of clear gel along the length of his middle finger. “Yeah, I know you’re already sore, but even though this stuff may sting a bit at first, it’ll eventually numb the area and take the swellin’ down quickly. Now hold your butt still and push out toward my hand,” he ordered bending over again.

She didn’t push, so he straightened and gave her a stern frown. “That was an order, sub. Not a request. And if you can’t follow orders, I’m carryin’ you back to the station where you’ll have no choice,” he said firmly. She groaned a bit louder, then winced and shook her head.

He frowned at her. “Sayin’ ‘no’ to your Dom is not acceptable, either. I’m tryin’ to work with you here, Kelly. Are you gonna obey me, or do I need to move you?”

“I’ll obey, Sir,” she answered, her tone bordering on petulance.

Giving her an exasperated look for her attitude, Jim bent over again and said, “One more try, Kelly. Push.” The moment she obeyed, he slid his ointment covered finger inside her.

Kelly let out a squeak of pain, arched her back and gripped the arm he had securely wrapped about her hip to hold her still, but remained in position. Though Jim suspected the treatment smarted, Kelly removed any doubt from his mind when she started panting and digging her nails into his forearm. Rather than call her on the lapse, he did what he could to soothe her. “Shh, darlin’. I can tell your poor little pucker hole is real sore, and I’m sorry I’ve got to hurt you to treat it, but this will help.”

As soon as the muscles in her sphincter smoothed out, she eased her grip on his arm and sighed. “Good girl. See? Better already, isn’t it?”

“Mmm.”

Smiling inwardly at her contented expression, he continued to slowly move his finger in and out of her. Partly to make sure the medicine reached as far into her as he wanted, and partly to discover if she might find the activity pleasurable.

Within seconds her back and tummy muscles tightened, so he used his thumb to tease the small pearl attempting to hide from him. Kelly was moist and even started to leak a little as she let out a soft moan and began lifting her hips.

“No, sub. You’re to remain exactly as I positioned you, until I say you can move.”

She groaned, but kept thrusting against his hand. So, Jim put more weight on the arm holding her on his lap to still her movements. Hearing her frustrated growl, he decided to push his erotic torture up a notch. “Kelly, you may not come until I tell you.”

“Ahhhh. Please, sir.”

“No. You are to remain motionless on my lap, lettin’ me pleasure you as I want, without givin’ in, no matter how strong your urge is.”

“But, Sir–”

“Kelly. That is an order, girl.”

“Oh God, Sir. I can’t. I’m going to come.”

“No….” But the sensation was too much for her, as he meant it to be, and she climaxed right on his lap, with a small amount of fluid squirting out with her release. Pleased she was so responsive, he lightened his strokes until the contractions in her womb and backside stilled and she sighed. Then taking care not to hurt her when he removed his fingers, he pulled his glove off, turning it inside out as he did. After one last check, he cleaned the outside of her peritoneum area with a wipe, which he next deposited in the glove along with its foil wrapper.

He grinned at the satisfied little purr Kelly gave. Content with her response and the reduced swelling, he recapped the tube and pocketed it. Once everything was secured, he knotted and returned the handy latex receptacle to his jeans.

“I’m sorry, Sir,” she murmured dejectedly after a few minutes. “I did try, but I couldn’t hold back any longer.”

“You disobeyed me, Kelly,” he insisted, letting disapproval ooze over his words.

Her eyes started to fill with tears. “Not on purpose. I wanted to obey, but your stroking felt so good, I couldn’t stop from coming. I’m sorry.”

When he didn’t say anything, she whispered, “Are you angry with me, Sir?”

Though tempted to smile at the worry in her voice, he maintained a grim stance. He’d tormented her terribly, set her up to fail, and she was apologizing for not doing what he wanted. Actually, she’d done exactly what he wanted, just not what he’d ordered. So, he frowned at her. “When I give you an order, sub, I expect to be obeyed. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied in such a soft, tiny voice he barely heard her.

“Louder, sub.”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered more clearly this time, making a pretty picture lying on his lap, her legs still spread wide in deference to his wishes. He was being an evil SOB to tease her so cruelly, but tormenting subs was part of his job description. He rewarded obedience, and punished disobedience. All Doms did, which is why, despite having just experienced a lovely orgasm that melted her bones, the sub in his arms had tears in her eyes.

She expected him to punish her for her disobedience, even though she didn’t want him to. She wanted to be hugged and forgiven and told everything was all right. He knew that, yet he held back and regarded her with a frown instead.

Tears rolling down her cheeks, she asked softly, “Do you wish for me to turn over now, Sir?”

He gave a slow nod. “Yes. I think you should. That way we can dispense with the unpleasantness before we move on.”

With a moan of pure distress, she shifted and rolled over. He lifted the blanket so her delightfully round butt was exposed at the perfect angle for disciplining. He couldn’t help but run a hand over the satiny flesh that glowed in the soft lighting like a precious pearl. Hearing her give out a little sob, he continued caressing her.

“How many swats do you think a naughty sub should get for climaxing after her Dom specifically told her not to?” He already had a number in mind, but wanted to know what she thought she deserved for her disobedience.

“Five, Sir,” she answered, her butt cheeks clenching as she said it. She really was dreading this, poor thing, which, though appropriate for the circumstances, still made him feel like he was kicking a defenseless opponent who’d already gone to ground. Bullies did that. And while he didn’t consider himself a bully, a Dom’s actions came awfully close sometimes.

The moment he placed his left hand between her shoulder blades, she tightened her buttocks with apprehension. She was accepting her punishment without complaint or argument, which practically obligated him to deliver it, despite the fact that he’d rather spend time soothing and petting her right now.

“Five is an appropriate number, sub,” he agreed, “even so, I’m reducin’ it to three. One, because you offered yourself for punishment, without any coaxing from me. And two, because I could have helped you, but chose not to, making it more difficult for you to obey me. So, you get a two stroke reduction.” Then, after pausing for effect, he added, “Are you ready, sub?”

“Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir,” she mumbled, trying to stifle her tears. He should make her beg for the punishment, but he couldn’t do it. His heart definitely wasn’t in this, so he would be quick and firm. And yet, his hand continued its gentle stroking until she lay limp and relaxed on his lap. As soon as she surrendered, he raised and bought his palm down sharply three times before turning his now sobbing sub over, so she sat on his knees, then drew her close.

Resting his chin on top of her head, he rocked her. His strokes had been firm, and no doubt stung a bit, but the pain should scarce be a distant memory now. So, her tears fell more as a consequence to his displeasure, than any true physical distress.

“I’m sorry, Sir,” she choked out against his shirt.

Though anger had played no part in his decision, he soothed her with gentle words combined with loving hugs and calming rubs. “Shhh, Kelly girl. It’s over now, and you’re forgiven. So, stop your fussin’ and calm down.”

“I’ll try, Sir,” she answered a little wetly.

“Good girl. You rest here against me and let me comfort you,” he ordered, continuing to run his hands along her back until she stopped crying and her fingers toyed with the buttons on his open shirt collar. Not bad for a first meeting. After a moment, the nervous fiddling ceased and he glanced down at her.

“All better, now?” She nodded against his chest, so he waited. Still not getting the response he wanted, he gave her a light, playful swat as a reminder.

With a gasp of surprise, she jerked into a more upright position and stared at him.

“What should your answer be to my question, sub?” he inquired with a frown.

Her lovely face flushed with embarrassment. “Yes, Sir.”

“Correct.”

When her lips drew into a pretty, though nonetheless unacceptable pout, he let it go, no doubt making yet another mistake. “I bet your saucy, little butt doesn’t hurt at all anymore. Does it?” he asked noting her thoroughly disgruntled expression. She looked so cute when she pouted, he had to struggle not to smile.

At her reluctant “No, Sir,” he gave the small wrinkles on her forehead a warning tap. “Makin’ faces at your Dom isn’t permitted either,” he reminded, helping her get into a more comfortable position before he covered her back up.

Once she’d settled in his arms, she murmured, “So, tell me, Sir. Did you use to be a boy scout?”

Amused, he gazed down at her. “Now why would you ask me that?”

“Well, given everything you store inside your pockets, I’d say you definitely come prepared.” When he chuckled, she added, “So, besides exams, do you give enemas to every sub?”

He grinned, pleased by her teasing as well as her curiosity, and gave a slight tilt of his head in a nod. “Actually, I do. Often on the first day, when I suspect there’ll be more than a few casual meetin’s between us at the club.”

She frowned, and he waited while she turned things over in her mind. “What are you thinking we might do, if I stayed at your place for the weekend?”

“Well, darlin’, that would depend a great deal on you. I’d have you remove all your clothes and keep them off until Sunday, of course. And I know I’d make love to you, most likely in every room, including the shower. Then maybe we’d play a couple of games, where if you’d lost I’d insist you wear a specific piece of jewelry I like.” Noting her uncertain frown, he added, “Don’t worry, sugar. I’m not into piercings or blood play, just a few pretty clamps on the areas I want, pink and rosy and aching for me to soothe.”

When she winced and slunk down a little more, he asked, “Haven’t you ever worn nipple or pussy clamps before?”

“No, Sir.”

He frowned. “Really? So, how many Doms have you had durin’ your eight years as a submissive?”

“Three long-term relationships, Sir.”

“Three. And none of them entertained the thought of you wearin’ some special, sexy jewelry for them? Not even Kyle?”

She hesitated for a bit, then answered, “No, Sir.”

Jim regarded his new sub carefully. Suspecting Kelly Franklin’s experience in BDSM was severely unconventional, he longed to know more, but given her earlier reticence he chose not to press for further information tonight. Instead, he squeezed her breasts and gently pinched her nipples, smiling at her soft moan. “Well, I think those perky, pink tits of yours and your sexy little clit would look real cute in clamps.”

He admired the lovely blush staining her cheeks for a moment as she considered his words, then gave her butt a playful pat of encouragement. Although pleased by his ability to affect her decision, he wouldn’t be offering her much alternative, if she agreed to stay with him. What they did together would remain his choice, as it should.

“Okay.” She conceded with a shrug. “Perhaps. What else?”

“Well, since your little pucker hole is so sore right now, I might hold off giving it my full attention until Saturday night. If I think it’s up for more playin’ then, I’ll get out a few toys and try stretchin’ it some, so you can accept me back there, too.” Kelly totally wilted at those words, and not in a good way. “Darlin’, not five minutes ago you came beautifully with my finger thrust deep inside you. So, do you wanna tell me now what’s goin’ on with that long face of yours?”

She shook her head. “No, Sir.”

* * * *

Yeah, she had come with his finger deep inside her, and it had felt good. Wonderful in fact, but Kelly had been hurt so badly during anal play, she needed surgery. As a consequence, hearing Master James tell her he intended to pursue having sex with her in her now puckering butt, scared her, and more than a little.

However, admitting her fear would only trigger additional questions she didn’t want to answer, so she kept quiet. She’d lied to him before, and even though he suspected it after examining her, she wasn’t ready to confess what she lied about.

His eyes radiating strong disapproval, he said, “Well, since you refuse to say what happened, I’ve got to assume there’s no problem. Because a good sub would never hold somethin’ so important back from her Dom. Right?”

When Kelly winced, her clever Dom reached over and pinched her chin. “You know I’d be real gentle with you, don’t you?”

She nodded reluctantly. He would be as gentle as possible, but as sore as his exam left her, she also knew sex with him was going to hurt, since the instrument he used could only place in the peewee division if entered into a contest of comparisons. The long, thick object pressing against her hip was far too intimidating, by her way of reckoning, and she wasn’t a quailing virgin by any means.

“As a matter fact,” he continued without pause. “I can promise you’d feel lots more pleasure back there than you recently did on my lap. So you have nothin’ to fear about me playin’ at your backdoor, no matter what you experienced before.”

Though convinced he was wrong, Kelly made no effort to contradict him. He must have sensed her disagreement, however, because he added, “And unless you give me a good reason why I shouldn’t, I intend to prove all that and more to you real soon.” He gave her nose another tap. “Whether you realize the truth or not, Kelly girl, you’re in for a treat when I finally show you how enjoyable backdoor play can be.”

Kelly didn’t dare shake her head, since doing so would only earn another reproof, if not a spanking, from her very strict Dom. However, considering his “larger-than-average” size, she suspected him entering through her backdoor would be anything but a treat.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Kelly realized her doubt-filled thoughts were more obvious than she thought when Jim’s determined smile evolved into a chuckle and he bent to give her a reassuring kiss. Except the brush of his firm lips against hers started a delicious tingle of desire stirring within her core, making her long for more as she clung to him.

Drawing back, he gave her a disapproving frown. “Enough of that, young lady. You’re far too temptin’ as it is without pressin’ those plump, luscious breasts of yours into my chest. Now, behave. I said we weren’t goin’ there, and I meant it. You’re still too sore, and if you doubt my words, I’ll prove ‘em to you in a way you’re not gonna like.”

She ducked her head back under his chin as an answer. She wouldn’t press for more tonight, but she’d reconsidered his invitation. If he could arouse her so strongly with a kiss, what else might he be able to do if they had additional time together?

With a hard swallow, she gathered her courage and said, “I’ve changed my mind about this weekend, Sir. I’d very much like to go home with you.”

The admission earned Kelly another sensual, drugging kiss, which ended with a firm swat on her blanketed butt. “You sorely test a man’s restraint, darlin’. I’d best get you dressed and home before I carry you off and have my wicked way with you.”

She smiled at his resolute expression as she smoothed the lines between his brow with her fingers. “I’d like that, too, Sir,” she murmured, grinning to herself when a rumbling, deep growl emanated from his throat.

But rather than scold or lecture her, he picked Kelly up, carried her over to where he’d insisted she strip, and pointed to her outfit.

“Get your clothes back on now, sub, before I decide you need another lesson in obedience. Once you’re ready, I’m seein’ you home.”

Without thinking, Kelly shook her head. “That’s not necessary, Sir. I can take a cab.”

“No, Kelly. You’re mine now, and I will not have you takin’ public transportation when I can drive you myself. Especially, not this late at night.”

Not wanting to put him out of his way, she opened her mouth to protest, only to shut it when he raised a cautioning finger. “I’m warnin’ you now, darlin’, I’d best hear no objection comin’ outta those lovely lips of yours, unless you’re hankerin’ for another session over my knee.”

Since she definitely didn’t want that, Kelly obediently dressed while her new Dom watched from a few feet away, his gaze openly admiring. Once she got her skirt and top on, he took her by the elbow to the entrance so she could retrieve her shoes and purse, then escorted her out to his car. A silver Lexus.

Even if it wasn’t the latest model, she considered it a most impressive set of wheels, considering he worked as a police detective. He opened the door for her and waited for her to settle before he reached in to make sure her seat belt was buckled properly. After getting in on the other side, he asked where she lived. When she told him, he said, “Know the place well. You lean back and relax, and I’ll get you home in two shakes.”

The ride was so smooth, Kelly floated into a twilight sleep. It seemed like only seconds had passed before Jim opened her door again. Taking his hand, Kelly stepped out of the car, all-too-aware of the firm palm settling at her waist before she was briskly escorted inside. Uh oh. It didn’t matter if she wanted him to come upstairs or not. This Dom intended to make sure she was settled before he left, and expected her to go along with his wishes without comment. Kelly made no dissent, since even hinting at an objection would most likely get her spanked again. Despite his arrogance and marked tendency toward bossiness, his determined mindfulness of her welfare caused Kelly to feel desired and protected, but it didn’t solve her problem.

She hadn’t cleaned in weeks.

Too embarrassed to let him see how she lived, Kelly balked at asking him in. So, when they got to the door of her fifth floor apartment, she held her hand out.

“Thank you, Sir.”

He grasped her wrist, pulled her close, kissed her and extended his palm. “Keys,” he ordered.

Sighing, Kelly dug around in her purse and slapped them into his hand. She received an arched eyebrow in return.

“Look, the place is a mess,” she admitted. “I wasn’t expecting anyone to come home with me.”

He gave her chin a light pinch. “Kelly girl, I’m not here to inspect your house keepin’ skills. I’m here to make sure you’re tucked in safe and sound. So, relax.”

When she sighed in response, he regarded her with a frown. “Yes, Sir,” she answered, though even she heard the petulance in her tone.

Choosing to ignore her ungracious attitude, he opened her door, grabbed her hand and pulled her behind him as he walked through her apartment, thoroughly checking the place out. She tried several times to tug free so she could at least pick up the pile of dirty laundry she had scattered over the couch, but he refused to let go. Left with little choice except to obey, she followed him around and continued to apologize as he went through and searched every room, including her small laundry area. By the time she’d uttered her tenth ‘sorry,’ he turned and drew her into his arms.

“Would you stop apologizin’, woman? If you’re so upset about it, we’ll work on your organizational abilities as a project. At least I’m gettin’ an idea of how you live.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” she muttered under her breath.

Kelly received a firm swat for her flippant response along with an order to shush. Even though none of her clutter seemed to faze him, she could tell he was making mental notes, which made her stomach churn with unease. The churning turned into a full-fledged dread, however, when he began sorting through her stack of unopened mail.

“There’s at least ten unpaid bills here,” he commented idly. “Just how many credit cards do you have, darlin’?”

Kelly shrank a little inside. This was going to be bad. “I guess around eight or so,” she answered.

The infamous eyebrow arched again, which Kelly recognized as a sign he wasn’t pleased with her reply. “You guess?”

“I never really counted them,” she admitted with a shrug. “I don’t use them all, I just keep them in case of emergencies.”

“I see. So, how many would you say you actually use?”

“Five?” she offered more as a question than a statement.

He glanced back at the stack of envelopes, continuing to flip through them. “You guess you actually use five of the eight or so credit cards you have. So, since we seem to be guessin’ here, how many would you say you owe a balance on?’

“Five?”

“Five. And how many of those cards are you able to make more than the minimum payment on?

“None?”

“Somehow I was afraid you’d say that. So, for the ones you have a balance on, and can only pay the minimum due, how many of those do you get a late fee on, because you didn’t send your payment in on time?”

Kelly decided from his tone that it might be prudent for her to sit down while they had this discussion. The eyebrow had gone up and stayed up the entire time he was questioning her. “Um, I’d say all of them. But not every month, only now and again.”

He met her gaze. “How often?”

“One or two times a year?”

He put the bills down and walked over to her, so she slunk down in her seat. He was a big man, and he wasn’t looking particularly happy with her at the moment. Placing a hand on the back of the chair she sat in, he bent forward. “This is what we are gonna do….” She swallowed not certain she wanted to hear what he had in mind. “I want you to bring a copy of a recent paystub, all your bills and credit card statements along with that laptop I saw sittin’ on your kitchen table, and I will help you set up a payment schedule based on what you owe, and what you can pay.”

“Thank you?” she asked, not certain how she should respond.

“Don’t thank me, yet, darlin’, since there will be consequences if you fail to follow the schedule. Serious consequences, which I will spell out for you in detail once we know exactly where you stand.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied, knowing in addition to her schedule, he’d also put her on a budget. And woe to her if she didn’t stick to it. Her butt clenched with the certainty it would be the part of her anatomy that paid dearest for her mistakes.

She’d tried setting up budgets before, but with little to no success. This time, however, she faced a painful penalty if she failed to follow his outlined plan.

He’d warned her he was controlling, and he hadn’t been kidding. He intended to oversee even the smallest minutiae of her life, if he thought it needed his attention. And with a sinking sensation in her belly, she acknowledged her obedience was the deal-breaker. If she wasn’t willing to let him fully into her life, he wasn’t going to let her into his, and that was the downside. The plus side, however, meant he was taking a serious interest in her welfare and in her, as an important person in his life.

A vested interest meant he intended to do everything he could to help her become a better person. Kelly had been looking for someone to assist and guide her for a long time now, and Jim’s focused attention made her feel cherished … loved even.

She closed her eyes, giving a mental shake to her head. She’d only met the man today. Yeah, he was handsome, and gentle, and protective, but he’d made no mention of love. Even so, she couldn’t help but hold a tiny hope in her heart this time things would be different. She’d no longer be a plaything someone used, then tossed aside once the novelty wore off. Instead, she would be nurtured and cared for by a man who only had her best interests at heart.

He straightened and ran a single finger down her cheek. Her eyes still closed, she smiled, pressed a kiss into his palm and let out a soft sigh as her body hummed with quiet pleasure.

“So, tell me, Miss Franklin. Since you neither drive, nor own a car, how do you get back and forth from work?”

“I take the bus,” she answered, a little surprised by the question.

His eyebrows pursed in a frown. “I’ve seen way too many horror stories involvin’ public conveyance to be comfortable with you doin’ that. So, as long as you’re with me, I’ll oversee your transportation needs. What are your hours at J.C. Medical?”

“Usually nine-to-five, though sometimes I’m expected to work overtime.”

“Do they give you decent warnin’ if they require you to work extra hours?’

“Most times, yes. Though unexpected things happen during the day, which can necessitate my working late, and I am expected to change my plans, if possible.”

Kelly could tell by his displeased expression he didn’t care for her response, but overtime was out of her control, so she knew she wouldn’t get in trouble for it.

“Well, we’ll need to work something out. I don’t like the idea of you hanging around your workplace waitin’ for me, since it’s not unusual for me to stay until eight, sometimes later. So, I’ll arrange for someone to get you at your office tomorrow, then I’ll pick you up here around nine o’clock.”

“Nine? That late? How far away do you work?”

He looked at her oddly. “You didn’t realize Kyle and I work at the same precinct? I noticed you at the station earlier today, and figured you saw me, too.”

“No, I didn’t, but….” Excited by a thought, Kelly jumped up, wrapped her arms about Jim’s neck, and kissed him.

“Whoa there, little lady,” he said, gently pushing her back. “What’s this all about?”

She clapped her hands together. “I have the perfect solution. Why don’t I come to the station to meet you, and we’ll leave when you’re ready?”

Frowning, Jim promptly shook his head. “No. I forbid it.”

“But why?” she asked, a little hurt by his curt dismissal.

“I’ll give you this one, though I usually don’t explain myself to subs.”

Kelly rocked back, the words striking her like a slap in the face. She’d been so sure he considered her more than just a sub now, so hearing him label her, then toss her in with the mix of other women he’d known, robbed her of breath.

“Hey!” he said drawing her into his arms and hugging her. “Don’t cry, darlin’. I didn’t mean to snap at you. Honest. But I don’t like mixin’ business with pleasure. The station is my place of work, and though you’re definitely gonna be the most pleasurable part of my life, you don’t belong where I work.”

Kelly shook her head and took a step away from him, but he drew her back into his arms. “Kelly girl, you’ve got to understand that while I’m at the station, I’m devoted to its business one hundred percent of the time. Once I’m through for the day, my time will be devoted solely to you and your welfare and happiness, one hundred percent. You will never want for lovin’ attention when you’re with me, I promise.”

He brushed away another tear, then clasped her close. “Shh, darlin’. I don’t know why you’re so upset all of a sudden. I have no wish to hurt you in any way, so I mean this only in the kindest sense, but I never want to see your pixy face, or sexy body, at my precinct again, unless I have expressly given you permission to be there.”

With her jumbled feelings defying explanation, Kelly wrapped her arms about his waist while he hugged her. She loved the press of his solid, warm chest against her body, and the way he placed tiny kisses in her hair. She knew he possessed a dominant personality, and expected her to obey him in all things. However, from the gentle way he held and comforted her, she was confident that his feelings delved far deeper than those of a Dom for his sub. He’d been contrite for upsetting her, which eased the constricting band encircling her chest.

“I didn’t mean to make you cry, darlin’,” he continued. “But I have a strict policy against paradin’ my private life at the station. Who I see, or what I do, is none of their business. You, however, are entirely my business to look after.” When Kelly gazed up at him, he lowered his lips to hers and kissed her until she relaxed in his arms.

“Better?” he asked, brushing a wayward strand of hair behind her ear.

She nodded, feeling tons better now. Kelly realized her thoughts were contradictory. Despite being rejected and hurt by her previous relationships, BDSM gave her a measure of security. She needed the reassurance a dominant man offered her. Someone who would put her welfare first, even when she acted out. Someone who’d love her enough to see past her many faults. Though Kyle had been kind, he never attempted to set boundaries and hold her to them. He wanted weekend casual, which wasn’t close to giving Kelly what she needed. What she longed for. She imagined Jim could, though. No, she hoped with all her heart that he would.

“So, are we clear on this, Kelly?”

She went up on tiptoe to kiss him, but he held her chin. “I’m bein’ very serious here, darlin’, and I don’t think you’re listenin’ to me.”

“I am,” she replied softly.

“Are you really?” he asked, giving her the kiss she sought earlier. “So, you understand if you defy me in this you’ll be one unhappy little girl, who’ll be unable to sit for a week?”

When she cast him a doubtful look, he gave her such a firm swat it sent her crawling up his chest. His scowl deepening, he said, “Kelly, you may think I’m a softie, because I’ve given in to you way too often tonight, but I’m deadly earnest. Don’t go testin’ me this early in our relationship, darlin’. You won’t care for the consequences.”

She shook her head again and smiled. He drew in a deep breath. “You’re not listenin’ to me, doll, and it’s beginnin’ to piss me off.” Kelly promptly lowered her gaze. She had no wish to anger him, nor did she want to push him into making a point, which he would if pressed. When she plucked at a button on his shirt, he covered her hand with his. “I enjoyed our interaction tonight, Kelly girl. You’re sexy, bright and a lot of fun to be around. But as much as I like bein’ near you, and havin’ you in my arms, I don’t want you showin’ up at my workplace. Am I gettin’ through to you on this?”

With a shrug, Kelly gave a delicate sniff and gazed up at him. “Don’t you take a lunch?”

He growled. “Kelly….”

“What?” she asked, gazing up at him with an innocent expression. “I mean, if you’re on your own time, you’re not working are you?”

He shook his head. “Not the point, darlin’….”

“But it is. We could have lunch together at the park by the station, then I could go back to work and return in the evening for you to take me to your house. Or perhaps I could get away early and–”

“No!” He gave her shoulders a shake. “Are you havin’ trouble with your hearin’, sugar? Will I need to paddle your delectable rear a couple a times to open up your ears a bit more?”

Keeping her arms wrapped about his waist, she leaned her head against his chest with a sigh. “I only want to spend more time with you.”

He tilted her chin up and kissed her lightly. “I want that, too, Kelly girl, more than you know, but I need us to wait a bit before you visit me at work. After we’ve been together for a month or so, I’ll consider us havin’ a luncheon meetin’, though I suspect you’ll get filled with a lot more things than food when we do that.”

She giggled and hugged him tighter. “I wouldn’t mind,” she admitted, then added, “I can always eat.”

His arms holding her a little bit apart from him, he asked, “So we’re clear about tomorrow? I’ll come pick you up here at nine?”

She smiled. “Maybe.”

He scowled down at her. “You that eager for me to take a spankin’ paddle to your backside, girl?”

“No, Sir,” she answered softly.

“Then what? What do I need to do to make you understand I will blister your butt if you disregard my wishes and show up anyway?”

Giving a light shrug, she gazed up at him through lowered lashes.

He glowered at her evilly, gave a sigh and gently pinched her chin. “I can tell by the gleam in your eyes that you think you can work your way around me on this. Well, I can’t stop you from comin’, if you’re determined, Kelly girl, but it will ruin our weekend together for sure.”

She frowned, suddenly uncertain. “You’d refuse to take me home with you?”

“No, darlin’, quite the contrary. I’d insist you come home with me with the understandin’ you’ll be gettin’ the worst paddlin’ you’ve ever had in your life. And I mean that, Kelly girl. Furthermore, I will be very angry with you if you make me do that. Understand?”

She nodded slowly.

“All right then. Just so we’re clear. Now, what do you need to do to get ready for work tomorrow?”

* * * *

The next day Jim sought out Kyle as he was getting ready to go on patrol. “How’d it go?” Kyle asked, looking more than a little worried.

Jim filled his fellow Dom in on the events that occurred after Kyle left. He’d gotten to the point where he’d pulled a screaming, swearing Kelly off the examining table to deal with her privately, when Kyle asked, “So, how did you punish her?” The question surprised Jim, but since Kyle was clearly worried about his former sub, he answered.

“The old fashioned way. Put her over my knee and gave her a proper paddlin’ on her bare butt with my hand. Didn’t take many swats before she was burbling out a tear-filled apology and beggin’ for my forgiveness, so I let her up and held her.”

Recalling how badly he’d handled things after that, Jim admitted, “I think I’ve completely taken the wrong tack with her. I should have been much stricter, instead of makin’ excuses. Except, for some reason, I’m findin’ it hard to carry through with the punishments I threaten, and that’s not bein’ consistent.

“I’ve been a Dom for almost sixteen years, and this is the first time a sub has made me question my motives. She’s got sass and vinegar, which I like, but to keep her from bein’ a brat, she needs a Dom who refuses to put up with her nonsense, and punishes her slips without reservation. Half the time I didn’t even scold her for not callin’ me ‘Sir.’ And I had to struggle not to laugh whenever she made faces at me when I did scold her.”

“I’ve got the same problem with Tiffany,” Kyle admitted with a grimace.

“Yeah, maybe. However, from what I’ve heard, your relationship with Tiffany is different. She’s not a sub, and isn’t bound by protocol. But with Kelly, hell, I’m beginnin’ to think she’s doin’ it on purpose, and I’m lettin’ her get away with it.”

Kyle nodded. “I’m sure she is. At least she did with me. I think she pushes for the punishment in order to get the reassurance she needs afterwards.”

“Yeah, I suspected as much when I wrapped her up and cuddled with her for a bit after I got her all cleaned up and cleared out by the enema she carried on so much about. Gotta say, she’s an affectionate little minx. Soft in all the right places, too.

“So, we settled down on a couch and had ourselves a nice long chat. She was open and honest with me and lapped up the attention I gave her like it was water and she was a thirsty nomad who’d been lost in the desert for six months. Anyway, as we talked, I naturally opened up some to her, too, and happened to let it slip that I worked here with you.”

Kyle groaned and Jim nodded. “Yup. Gotta tell ya, she perked up like a prairie dog poppin’ out of its hole once she heard that. Jumped up and gave me a real big kiss as she said she’d like to visit me at work. Of course, I firmly put the kibosh on that idea. Even so, I’ve a feelin’ she’s so determined to come here and see me, she’s even willin’ to risk a painful round with the spankin’ paddle I’d promised if she disobeyed me. And she’s only doin’ that because she doesn’t believe I’ll carry through.

“I honestly like her, Kyle, despite all the snifflin’ and whinin’ she did last night, but I’m not after a sub who needs watchin’ 24/7, and clings worse than a bathtub ring. It’s just not what I’m lookin’ for.” As he calmed down, Jim reconsidered and shook his head.

“No, that ain’t right, either. I don’t mind watchin’ after an obedient sub, I enjoy it. And I’m bossy enough to even like one who’s a little clingy. It’s the need for constant correction that catches in my craw. I swear that woman can snap back worse than a turtle on crack when she’s riled. And with that temper of hers, I fear I may not have a strong enough hand to bring her to heel.”

Kyle gave another nod. “So, what time do you think she’ll show up here?”

Jim shrugged. “If she’s foolish enough to do it, it’ll probably be around noon or so, when she can get off work. Frankly, I’m torn between showin’ her the door, and seein’ if we can get through this rough patch without wadin’ through oceans of blood and tears.

“I don’t need or want a slave whose only desire is to please me, but I’ve no hankerin’ to babysit a brat, either. I wanna woman who’ll do what I say without me havin’ to put her over my knee every five minutes.” Jim raised his hands at Kyle’s incredulous look. “Yeah, I know. I enjoy givin’ spankin’s as much as the next Dom, but there’s a point when it becomes hard work. Kelly needs someone who’ll hold her accountable for her actions, take her to task, and punish her without fail when she acts up. That’s fine for some, except I don’t wanna have to run herd on a woman every hour of the day just to keep her in line. It’s too damned tirin’.”

“I understand,” Kyle agreed. “We could tag team her if you want. Perhaps with both of us coming down on her ass, she’ll change her attitude and behave.”

“You’re dreamin’, aren’t you, bud?”

“Probably.”

Distracted, Jim ran his fingers through his hair.

“So, what can I do to help?” Kyle asked after a moment.

Jim shook his head. “Not sure, bud. Not sure at all. The part of me that wants to work with her is thinkin’ I should wait it out and see how far she’s willin’ to take things.”

“Look, Jim. I’m well aware Kelly is a handful, but that’s no reason for me to just thrust my problems over your–”

“That’s just it, Kyle. I don’t think Kelly is your problem anymore. I think she’s mine. However, I got a feelin’ she’s gonna run to you for help when I come down hard on her, and I wanna be sure you’ll back me.”

“One hundred percent,” Kyle answered without hesitation.

Nodding, Jim closed his eyes. “She’s such a playful thing, I don’t wanna hurt her, but I’m gonna have to follow through if she disobeys me today, and she’s not gonna like it. Hell, I’m not gonna like it…. So, I fully expect her to come cryin’ to you for protection when things start gettin’ painful.”

Kyle shrugged. “Fine. If she does, I’ll simply hand her back to you.”

“Yeah, okay. That’ll work, although I bet it’s gonna get noisy. And I don’t like bringin’ my personal life to the station.”

“Me neither. I doubt the guys will care either way, but I suspect Sarge won’t like it if we come down hard on Kelly. I think he’s pretty vanilla. And I’m not sure the captain tries anything except the missionary position.”

Jim snorted. “Yeah. They’re both kinda straight-laced. I guess we’ll have to take it as it comes and let the shit fall where it may. I’ll do my best to rein her in tight, but I’ll need to stand strong by makin’ good on my promise, or I’ll lose all credibility with her. And as much as I’ll hate hurtin’ her, havin’ her doubt my word is a disaster I don’t ever wanna see happen.”

“Okay, I’ll try to be here to back you up by noon. Hopefully, it’ll be a light day work-wise.”

“See ya later, bud. Until then, keep those paddles up,” Jim murmured with a wave, then turned and walked away.

CHAPTER EIGHT

With her stomach twisting and churning, Kelly stepped into Jim and Kyle’s precinct and walked up to the front desk. She waited until the Sergeant on duty looked down at her.

“May I help you, miss?” he asked politely.

She nodded, her throat so tight, she found it difficult to speak at first. The police officer regarded her expectantly, but waited until she managed to say, “Yes. I am here to see Detective James Evans, officer.”

The questioning arch of the Sergeant’s eyebrow gave Kelly the impression Jim did not get many visitors. “Is he expecting you?”

Okay, how should she answer that? Yes and no? “I’m not sure, officer, but I believe he may be aware I intended to visit him today.”

The Sergeant nodded. “Your name please?”

Closing her eyes for a second, she said, “Kelly Franklin, sir”

“Very well, I’ll see if I can get him for you. Please take a seat over there, Miss Franklin.”

Kelly nodded, then sat down on the bench she’d been directed to.

Admittedly, she was more than a tiny bit worried, and a lot nervous, but excited, too. Even though Jim had made it quite clear last night a visit from her wouldn’t be welcome, she’d managed to get time off to be with him today, so…. So, rather than wait outside, or alone in her apartment, she decided to check if he might be willing to leave a little earlier for their weekend than they’d originally planned.

Kelly expected him to bluster and scold. She doubted she could escape the stern lecture on obedience, or the few firm swats on her backside he’d feel obliged to deliver, but once he understood why she was there, she doubted he’d ruin their weekend by taking a spanking paddle to her, as he’d threatened. At least not after last night.

He’d been scary and a little rough on her at first, but when he realized she was frightened he would hurt her, he had eased up to the point that he treated her like she was something precious and fragile. And his agenda last night hadn’t been all that terrible for her. Not physically. Mentally, however, she still had difficulty wrapping her mind around everything he did. But despite her fear and reluctance, he never once snapped or berated her for getting upset until the moment he suspected she was trying to hide something from him. Then the man made it quite clear he did not tolerate secrets, but Kelly didn’t want to think about that right now.

In regard to the physical punishments he’d dispensed last night, Kelly had been more upset by his disappointment than the actual slap of his palm against her bare skin. Other Doms had even taken whips to her, but Jim didn’t appear to care much for that sort of thing. That’s not to say he was, by any means, gentle in delivering his corrections. His hand packed a definite wallop that had hurt enough to make her not want to risk a repeat trip over his knee too quickly. But his punishments tended to be more mental than physical, which, in some ways, made the hurt much sharper for Kelly. Deep down, she wanted to please him, and she loved the way he held and kissed her. She even liked the little tingles his arched eyebrows gave her twitching backside. In truth, she liked everything about James Andrew Evans, and she hoped they could work together to build a deeper, more lasting relationship.

Kelly saw Jim before he noticed her. He was dressed in a plaid shirt and jeans with a tooled leather belt complete with a great-big silver buckle on it, looking much more today like a Texas cowboy, than a police detective or a restrictive Dom. Feeling a warm rush between her thighs at the thought of their making love, Kelly abandoned all protocol and dignity by jumping up and launching herself at him.

With her legs wrapped firmly about his waist and her arms locked about his neck, she kissed him full on the lips, realizing a second too late that he was in the middle of a call on his cell phone. What happened next occurred in about two seconds. She opened her mouth to apologize, fully expecting he’d put her aside with a scolding for disturbing him, but never expecting him to push her back so hard that she’d fall to her butt on the floor. Though her abrupt landing hurt, what hurt Kelly more was the way he ended his call, wiped her lipstick from his mouth with the back of his hand, then bent down and glared at her.

“Do. Not. Ever. Do. That. Again! Do you understand me?” he growled, his face red with fury.

Her jaw dropping open, Kelly couldn’t believe he’d lay into her that way. Rather than apologize for knocking her flat, like an annoying bug that had landed on his chest, he lit into her as if she’d committed some crime that was socially reprehensible. Unable to prevent the tears that streamed down her face, and wanting to hurt him back for his cold and calculated insult, Kelly acted again without thinking and attacked

Scrambling up from the hard cement, she launched herself at him again, this time slapping his face and chest. “You bastard! I am not some piece of dirt you can fling to the floor.”

His expression devoid of emotion, he caught her hands, turned her, then snapped his handcuffs on her wrists. With one hand clamped on her arms and the other gripping her hair he bent her head back and whispered in her ear, “And you, little girl, are totally out of line.” Kelly tried to pull away, but his fingers tightened with a painful grip. “I warned you what would happen if you disobeyed me, and I’m real sorry you didn’t believe me to be a man of my word. Because you, my dear, are gonna get the worst paddlin’ of your life for goin’ against my wishes.”

Tears of anger and humiliation still streaming down her face, Kelly reacted childishly by attempting to kick him. He responded by yanking her arms up behind her back so high she thought they would rip out of their sockets. She screamed.

“Quiet down!” he ordered gruffly, still whispering. “Unless you want me to pull down your skirt and panties right here, take off my belt and start whippin’ you so hard, your butt will blister!”

Angry, hurt and terrified she may have made a terrible mistake, she screamed back, “Try it fucker, and I’ll bite your fingers off.”

Then Kelly spotted Kyle stepping into the room. Scared and desperate, she reached out to the only man there who might be willing to help her. “Kyle, please! Don’t let him–”

But a fiery pain in her scalp choked her words off, as Jim fisted his fingers in her hair. So, she screamed again. This time more in anger than agony, though Jim’s grip was anything but gentle.

Next thing Kelly knew Kyle was also yelling at her, “Kelly! Your behavior is completely unacceptable right now!”

With her attention focused entirely on Kyle, Kelly’s knees caved in when Jim clipped her from behind, and she went crashing down to the cement floor beneath her.

“Oof!” That hurt, but so did Jim’s unrelenting grip on her hair and arms. Her protest barely registering, Kelly found herself lying face down on the floor, with Jim’s knee digging into the middle of her back.

Continuing to struggle against Jim’s hold, Kelly yelled, “Let me up, you half-witted moron!” Jim didn’t say anything, but she was more than aware of a slight shift in his weight and a yank on her arm. Thinking he might have decided to let her up, she started to rise to her knees when his hand forcefully descended on her unprotected rump … twice, knocking her back to the floor again.

Despite the rivulets of tears that ran down her face unchecked, Kelly bucked and screamed, only to hear Jim threaten, “Settle down right now, sub, or I’m gonna ball gag you.”

She hated Jim at the moment. Really hated him. She’d only been trying to give him a kiss, and he acted like she’d assaulted him.

Lifting her head, Kelly glared at Kyle. “How could you hand me over to this cretin, Kyle?” she cried, mascara running down her cheeks. “You were supposed to be with me last night. You promised to protect me, love me, and care for me. Not give me away, you bastard!”

“That’s it!” Jim growled, and Kelly thought for sure he was going to pull her hair out by the roots this time, so she screamed again. “Quiet, sub,” he snapped.

Though she still gasped for air from the way Jim’s knee dug into her back, Kelly couldn’t stop crying.

“My bag’s in my locker,” Jim told Kyle. “The key’s in my back pocket. Get the key and bring me my bag, will you bud?”

“You fucking asshole!” she yelled, only to scream again when his hand pressed down on her cuffed wrists.

“And you, little lady, should learn when to keep your mouth shut,” he growled between gritted teeth as he gave her two more hard-handed swats.

Despite her pain-filled yelps and desperate struggles, Kelly heard Kyle drop Jim’s bag at his side. She couldn’t tell if Jim’s jaw was clenched due to anger or his efforts to keep her down when he said, “My hands are a little busy for the moment, bud. Pull out the gag and paddle, will ya?”

Determined not to let anyone gag or paddle her, Kelly redoubled her efforts to get away, but Jim kept his grip firm.

“Stop that!” he commanded, his powerful hand coming down twice more on her already sore backside. Fire spread through Kelly’s rump from the rough handling, and she screamed again, this time from the pain, but she refused to give up. She heard plastic tearing and the next thing she knew Kyle was slipping a ball gag over her wildly shaking head.

Kelly clamped her teeth together in open defiance, but Kyle merely compressed her nose between his thumb and forefinger until she had to open her mouth to breathe. Seconds later, she had a rubber ball in her mouth and hard nylon straps being painfully yanked into place behind her head.

With her screams stifled and no longer able to swear, Kelly made some muffled “Pfft” sounds as she tried to spit the gag out, but to no avail. Then Jim said, “Got it,” as the bones of his knee continued to grind into the small of Kelly’s back.

When his firm hand shifted to press down between her shoulder blades, she feared what he intended next and tried her best to squirm free. But Jim, who was a professional at restraining men and women alike, subdued her frantic efforts with ridiculous ease. So, before she could even drag in a breath, her already burning butt received a heavy handed swat that resounded through the hall with a loud smack. Jerking her head up Kelly tried to scream with the pain, but the gag muted any sound she made.

“Go ahead and scream if you want, sub,” Jim growled. “It won’t change a thing.”

Then receiving another painful thwack from the paddle that descended mercilessly on her again, Kelly tried once again to scream only to find she couldn’t breathe. Her nose had clogged and she couldn’t drag enough air past the gag to fill her lungs.

Bending low so he was almost over her, Jim spoke directly into Kelly’s ear. “Stop fightin’ me, and I’ll stop the paddlin’.”

Unable to sob and catch her breath at the same time, Kelly knew she would have to submit or pass out. So, putting her head down on the floor, she surrendered. Jim set aside the paddle, then shifted his knee, easing up the pressure as he lightly stroked her hair and murmured, “Good girl.”

This simple show of gentleness was enough to make Kelly wail with unhappiness, but she still couldn’t breathe no matter how hard she gasped for air.

“Easy now,” Jim coaxed in a gentle, reassuring voice. “Don’t fight it so hard, Kelly. Try to relax and you’ll be able to breathe again.”

She made one more attempt to drag another breath through the gag, but she couldn’t do it and the tight burning in her lungs began to scare her. She could die this way. Seconds later, Jim bent over again, this time to loosen and remove the gag.

Still gasping for air she heard him warn in a cold voice, “Don’t start up with me again, Kellian Sarah. If you do, I guarantee you won’t like my response.”

Able to sob openly now, Kelly remained still, not daring to move another muscle beneath Jim’s firm control. What she’d thought would be a lovely surprise had turned into an absolute disaster she doubted she could ever recover from.

All Kelly heard for a moment was the rasp of her own sobbing, then Kyle said, “Why don’t we take Ms. Franklin into one of the interrogation rooms, so we can stop being the center of attention.”

Kelly didn’t care at all for the sound of that, but bit back her protest until Jim picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder like a lumpy sack of potatoes.

“Bring the bag, bud. I don’t think this is over, yet.”

Angry at Jim’s cavalier treatment of her, Kelly started to kick and struggle only to receive a disciplinary smack on her already fiery buttocks. Her back arched as she let out a healthy yelp of protest.

“Give me any more trouble, sub,” Jim warned in a low growl,” and I’ll bare your insolent ass and blister it proper, right here, in front of everyone.” When another sob escaped her, he added, “And you should know by now I’ll do it, too.”

Certain the day couldn’t possibly get any worse, Kelly allowed herself one small whimper before she resigned to being ignominiously draped over Jim’s shoulder while he carried her into an interrogation room.

* * * *

Still furious with her for embarrassing him in front of his colleagues, Jim put Kelly on her feet, then applied enough pressure to her shoulders to force her down to her knees. “Stay there!” he ordered. “And do not move an inch unless you want your bottom bared and paddled until it hurts too much for you to even scream.” He waited until she whipped her head around to glare at him, then bent toward her and added, “‘Cause let me tell you now, woman, that I am itchin’ to do that real bad.”

“I hate you!” Kelly spat back, but kept to the spot he’d placed her in.

Wondering how things could get so fucked up in such a short amount of time, Jim sat back in his seat and scowled at her, but made no effort to punish or scold her for her outburst. He was too angry at that moment to trust himself not to seriously hurt her.

“What happened?” Kyle asked, drawing Jim’s attention away from Kelly. “I know you intended to be firm with her, but what caused her to go off like that?”

Closing his eyes and letting out a controlled breath, Jim said, “Well, bud, it sorta happened like this. Kelly came into the station and, all sweet and polite-like, asked to see me. When I stepped out into Reception, she charged and leapt up to straddle her legs about my waist, then gave me kiss that would burn my papa’s whiskers. I was on the phone at the time, so I reacted without thinkin’ and firmly pushed her off me, expectin’ her to land on her feet. Instead, she dropped to floor on her butt faster than a bag of cement on mixin’ day. I felt real bad that happened, but was too riled up over the fact that she’d actually disobeyed me by comin’ here to even think about apologizin’.”

When Kelly’s glare morphed into a defiant glower, Jim raised a cautioning finger before her nose. “One more word outta you, darlin’, and the gag goes back on.”

He waited and watched as she grit her teeth in anger. He knew he’d hurt her feelings with his cavalier treatment, but that didn’t excuse her disobedience. He was going to have to take firm action with her now, and strangely enough he wasn’t looking forward to it. Normally, he had no compunctions about punishing a sub, and Kelly had it coming to her worse than any other sub he’d topped, but that meant he would have to lay into her in a way which could hurt her, and he really didn’t want to do that. He genuinely liked her, and this was a piss-poor way for them to start off together. She must have seen his anger as well as his regret, for she turned away from him and didn’t say another word.

Jim glanced back at Kyle who was watching them both with a concerned frown, for which Jim couldn’t blame him. If he’d been the one who’d had Kelly first, he would have been worried for her right now as well. Unfortunately, it was way too late for apologies or second thoughts.

“Anyway,” Jim continued a little more softly, “she was spread eagled with her ass on the floor when I bent over to tell her how little I thought of her actions. I made no offer to help her up, and didn’t intend to. Well, even though I sorta expected her to cry and beg my forgiveness, as she’s done before, I was fully prepared for her to throw one of her spectacular tantrums and yell some at me for bein’ a brute. What I didn’t expect or consider was that she might launch herself at me in rabid fury and begin screamin’ and hittin’ me like a demented banshee.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Jim saw Kelly whip around and give him a challenging scowl, so he bent toward her and quietly asked if she wanted to say her safe word and call it quits between them. In a way, he thought cutting ties now would be better for both of them, but surprisingly she shook her head and started softly crying again as she looked away. Realizing her surrender meant she would prefer to submit to his punishment rather than break up with him, Jim straightened and crossed his arms over his chest.

“I guess she thought I’d be so delighted to see her that I’d dumb-plumb forget I’d ordered her not to show up here.”

Kelly glanced at him again, and he frowned at her, but her anger had already deserted her, so she had nothing left remaining but tears and regrets. “I only wanted to surprise you. I thought you’d be happy to see me.”

Though he suspected that was her reason, her intentions, sweet as they might be, did not negate the fact she disobeyed him. “Did I give you permission to speak, sub?” he growled angrily.

“No, Sir,” she answered, then lowered her head in a show of submission.

This time Jim wasn’t going to let her off that easily. Keeping his arms crossed, he stared and waited. When she snuck a look back up at him, he could see her eyes widen as she realized what it was he expected from her.

“I apologize for speaking without permission, Sir,” Kelly whispered in a small tremulous voice.

Jim shook his head, unsure what he should do with her when he noted Kelly’s frightened expression. Relenting with a sigh and a nod, he added, “Nicely said. Apology accepted, sub.” When her eyes welled with tears again, he frowned down at her. “However, since you’ve already disobeyed me by speakin’ without permission, what is it about ‘if you come to my workplace, be prepared to spend the rest of the week unable to sit down’ that you did not understand, darlin’?” he asked, keeping his voice low

“I only wanted to see you. We already agreed to spend the weekend together, and I managed to get some extra time off thinking we could sneak away early. I never thought you’d get that mad at me,” she answered on a sob, as big unhappy tears rolled down her cheeks. “After last night, I assumed you enjoyed being with me,” she finished in a small uncertain voice.

Uncrossing his arms, Jim bent closer to her. “My feelin’s for you are not what’s at issue here, Kelly. You deliberately disobeyed me, and I will not tolerate that.”

She bent her head and sobbed as if he’d broken her heart. Refusing to let her unhappiness unman him, Jim scowled at her for a moment, then straightening he glanced back at Kyle. “I simply don’t understand. What is it about sobbin’ women that makes a man feel like shit? She launched herself at me like a rabid she-wolf, and now I feel like I’ve kicked a puppy.”

When that comment made Kelly cry even harder, Jim shook his head and placed a gentling hand on her hair. “All right. That’ll do. I want you to settle down and be quiet for a while. You’ve done more than enough carryin’ on for one afternoon.”

Unable to do anything else, she bent her head as large, wet sobs continued to pour out of her. Realizing as long as her hands remained cuffed behind her, Kelly couldn’t wipe her nose, Jim grabbed the box of Kleenex from the table and ordered her to look at him.

“You’re a god-awful mess right now, darlin’,” he scolded gently, then held a tissue to her nose. “Blow.” She obeyed. Crumpling up that one, he grabbed another tissue and held it. “Again.” After she did as he ordered, he grabbed another tissue and wiped the tears from her cheeks. Then lifting her chin to examine her, he said, “Better.” When she merely gazed up at him, he pressed a hand to her head until her cheek rested against his thigh, then continued to stroke her hair. “You relax now, and you and I will have a nice long talk about the many pitfalls of disobedience, later.”

Kelly let out a watery sigh, rested her head against Jim’s knee, and relaxed. The floor was probably hard on her knees, and no doubt those handcuffs hurt, but she knelt beside him without a single word of complaint while he continued to soothe her with long, gentle strokes.

“Sorry ‘bout what happened between you and Tiffany,” Jim commented quietly to Kyle.

Jim noted the slight frown wrinkling Kelly’s forehead as she rose up to stare at Kyle.

“Kelly…,” he warned ominously, pleased when she laid her head back down against his knee. “Good girl,” Jim praised and resumed his light stroking.

Kyle sighed. “Yeah, that’s going to be a tough one, I’m afraid. She heard Kelly say she expected us to be together last night. Unfortunately, I had to break a date with Tiffany to be with the two of you at the club, so I think she’s going to have trouble understanding exactly what was happening.”

Jim gave a nod, then said, “I got to finish up with this little hot-tempered termagant.” He jerked his head in Kelly’s direction. “Don’t think it should take too long for me to get my message across. She ain’t stupid, just stubborn. But I don’t expect she’ll feel up to partyin’ much after our talk,” he grumbled, using his fingers to mimic quote marks before and after the word talk. “So, later, if you’d like to go for a drink together tonight. I’m game.”

“Thanks, but I need to straighten out the mess with my girl before I attempt to do any other socializing.”

When Kyle rose to his feet, Kelly immediately lifted her head again, but lay it back down the moment Jim gave another gentle press of his hand.

“I guess you won’t be needing any help carrying out your ‘discussion,’ right?” Kyle asked.

“No. But thanks, bud. I think I can take it from here without any more problems.” Then gazing down at the woman who knelt with her cheek resting on his thigh, he gave her a light tap on the head. “Kelly, I believe you owe an apology to Master Kyle. We’d like to hear it now, please.”

Kelly glanced first at Jim, then looked over at Kyle. “Forgive me, Master Kyle, for my rude behavior and language earlier.”

Kyle gave her a nod, but didn’t make a move toward her. Kelly was considered Jim’s now, so unless Jim gave his permission, Kyle wouldn’t touch her. Not even to give her a pat on the head.

Lightly resting his hand at the back of her neck, Jim glanced down at Kelly, but spoke to Kyle. “If you forgive her, Master Kyle, you may touch your hand to her head. If not, I will add her earlier show of disrespect to our list of discussion topics.”

Jim knew instinctively that Kyle was struggling to hold back his smile. He’d been there himself several times already with this little minx. However, Kyle managed to keep his expression stern as he stepped forward and touched Kelly’s head. “You’re forgiven, sub.”

When Kelly mouthed, “Thank you,” Kyle gave them both a nod, then turned, leaving Jim to deal with his recalcitrant submissive.

CHAPTER NINE

The moment Kyle shut the door Kelly glanced back up at Jim and he shook his head. “What am I gonna do with you, brat?” He watched as tears filled her lovely blue eyes again, and gave her a light tap on the nose. “There’ll be time enough for those later. You’d best save them..” He ran his fingers through her hair and along her neck and shoulders. “You got the rest of the afternoon off?”

“Yes,” she answered, then added, “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you were on the phone.”

Jim sighed. “Unfortunately, that’s not what got you into trouble. But you know what did, don’t you?”

Kelly shrugged and sniffed. “I only wanted to ask if you’d like to leave early.”

“I gave you my phone number, darlin’. Questions like that should be asked first on the phone, not in person. And especially not in person if your Dom warns you you’re riskin’ your hide if you show up at his place of work.”

Kelly gazed down at the floor. “I thought you might get a little angry, and I expected you would scold me for disobeying you, but–”

“Yeah. I know. Some of this god-awful mess is my fault. I wasn’t consistent with you last night. I let you get away with far more than I’d ever let any other sub say or do in the first few days of our relationship. That’s my error, and I accept that, which is why I’m gonna have to carry out the promise I threatened back in your apartment, unless you say your safe word to me now.”

“If I safeword now, will you consider ever seeing me again?”

He shook his head. “No, darlin’. Safeword now, and it’s over between us. But Kelly, I strongly urge you to consider it. I know this is a hell of a way for a Dom and a sub to begin, and I wouldn’t recommend it to my worst enemy. I can tell you now that if you choose to stay with me tonight, I’m gonna end up makin’ you sorely regret your decision. And I mean that literally. It’s your choice, but I urge you to run while you can. I’m pissed as hell with you right now, and your backside is gonna pay double for that.”

Kelly nodded. “I understand.”

“Do you? Do you really?”

“Yes, Sir. I was wrong to disobey you, but I should have at least believed you to be a man of your word. You warned me enough times. Except I–”

“Don’t say it, darlin’. I can understand the whys and wherefores, I just can’t excuse ‘em this time. And I do regret that heartily.” He bent forward. “If you can believe anything, Kelly, I want you to believe that I have no desire to hurt you, but if you don’t safeword, I’m gonna have to do it anyway. And the fact that you’re forcin’ me into this position is makin’ me even angrier. So, do you understand exactly what you’re signin’ on for if you come home with me?”

She gazed into his face for a moment. “You’ll still take me home with you?”

“I told you I would, and I told you why. As far as I’m concerned this weekend is ruined, one way or the other. And no matter what you choose, I can tell you it’s not the way I was hopin’ to spend it,” he added, his hand still lightly stroking her hair.

“Nor I,” Kelly admitted. “I understand if I stay with you that I’m going to have to submit to the worst punishment of my life. It’s not what I want, but I guess it’s what I disserve for my disobedience. So, I will go with you, if you can forgive me afterwards.”

He leaned over to place a kiss on top of her head. “I’ll forgive you, darlin’. But I’m not sure I’ll ever be able to forgive myself after all this is said and done.”

“I’ll forgive you,” she stated softly, her eyes sad, with a touch of fear, yet amazingly clear.

“You might want to wait until it’s over to see if you feel the same way. In the meantime I want you to stay here and keep quiet. I’ll tell my associates that I’m leavin’ early,” he said, helping Kelly back up to her feet, then assisting her into a chair, briefly checking her knees when he did so. They looked a little red and dusty, so he crouched down to gently rub them clean. “Once the coast is clear, you and I are goin’ out the back way.”

“All right,” she agreed with a nod. “Though, I’m not sure why, since I came in through the front door.”

He merely stared at her, then smoothly rose to his feet.

She considered his expression for a moment, then said, “Oh. You don’t intend to remove your cuffs until you get me home, do you?”

He shook his head. “From the moment I come back in here for you, I will be assumin’ the role of your Master, and you will be my slave. And we’ll remain in that relationship until after your punishment is over. As my slave, you’ll be deprived of all rights. Your body is mine to do with as I please. If I choose to have you crawl out of here on your hands and knees bare-assed naked, you will be expected to do exactly that … without question or delay, or you’ll suffer an even deeper humiliation.

“You accused me earlier of treatin’ you like dirt. As my slave, you’ll be considered lower than dirt, and any comforts I grant you will be precious gifts that you do not deserve. I will expect you to address me only as Master, and breaches in protocol will be dealt with harshly and swiftly. Now, do you wish to change your mind?”

Tears started to trickle down her cheeks again, but she shook her head.

“Very well. I’ll be back to get you in a few minutes. Was that your luggage and purse I saw next to the bench?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied in a near whisper.

“I’ll pick ‘em up first, put ‘em in my car, then come back and deal with you. I suggest you gather whatever internal strength you have between now and when your punishment begins. You’ll need it.” That said, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving her.

After securing Kelly’s small case and large purse in his trunk, Jim gathered together his own internal resources. He intended to make this as humiliating, humbling and uncomfortable for Kelly as possible, but even he drew the line somewhere. Gathering up a pillow and a blanket, he tossed them in the back seat of his car and went in to get his no doubt already terrified slave.

The moment he stepped into the room, he could see the fear brimming in her eyes, and fought to steel himself against it. “Stand up, slave.”

Though that action was made more difficult with her hands cuffed behind her, Kelly still managed to look graceful in her efforts. He motioned for her to step over to him, which she did without hesitation. Gripping her arm in a less than gentle hold, he said, “Come with me.”

Then he walked her to his car. He didn’t insist she strip, nor did he demand she crawl, but those considerations were more for him than her. He’d considered making her sit in the front seat, knowing that would be painful for her given the position of her hands, but decided on a different plan.

However, when he opened the back door of his car and told her to get in, panic grew in her eyes. He wanted to hold her and reassure her, but he couldn’t. Not now. Instead he said, “Once you get in, I want you to remove your skirt, stockin’s, and underwear, then lie stomach down on the seat with your bottom bared.”

“Are you going to–”

Gripping her shoulder, he turned Kelly and gave her a hard smack on her rear. “You do not have permission to speak, slave, other than to say, ‘Yes, Master’. Next time, I’ll use my belt instead of my hand.”

The tears came more quickly now, but she dutifully answered, “Yes, Master.”

He watched her for a moment, and when she still didn’t move, he said, “If you have a question for me, slave, you may ask it now.”

“Master, do you intend to punish me here?”

“My intentions are my own, slave. What I do or not do should be of no concern to you, since you will have absolutely no say in the matter.

“Yes, Master,” she replied back in a small, frightened voice

Cursing himself for his own weakness, but unable to leave her trembling with fear, he added, “You’re true punishment will not begin until I get you to my home. Until we get there, I want you to get used to havin’ little to no privacy, other than what I permit.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Do you require further instructions, slave?”

“No, Master,” she answered, giving her hands a little jiggle, no doubt to remind him of her cuffs.

“Yes, I expect the task of undressin’ will be more difficult with your hands cuffed, but I’m sure you can manage it. I’ll assist you, if necessary, but as a penalty, you’ll get three strikes on your bared posterior for inconveniencin’ me.”

As an answer she turned her back to him and raised her hands a bit to show him where her skirt was buttoned. He released the button for her, and lowered the zipper, then said, “Slide in, slave. I will help you, then you may lay across my knees for the extra punishment you’ve now earned.”

Kelly got into the backseat of the car and remained on her knees as he slipped in beside her and shut the door. Her dark blue skirt looked tight to him, causing him to wonder how much leg she’d showed when she’d jumped on him. Admittedly, he’d been able to see her panties, and he had looked, when she’d landed butt first on the floor with a bounce, so he suspected others at the station had seen them as well, and that didn’t please him either. He slid her skirt down her backside to the seat then did the same with her pantyhose and panties. Once her bottom half was bared to her knees, he gripped her waist, lifted her and sat her down on his lap.

She let out a small gasp at the feel of his jeans against her naked, and still sore, backside, but he paid no heed as he continued to remove her shoes and clothing, then folded and set them down in the well behind his seat. Knowing he should make her turn and position herself across his knees for her punishment, he didn’t think his steadily growing erection could withstand that, so he wrapped his hands around her tiny waist and flipped her over himself, making sure he kept her wriggling bottom a good two inches from his crotch. Her gasp emerged a bit louder, but he didn’t give her any time to think.

Noting her backside was already pink from the swats he’d given her earlier, he didn’t spare her this time either as he raised and brought his hand down hard three times, as promised. She managed to cover her cries by muffling her face in the small pillow he’d left for her, but he knew the restraint had not been easy for her. The girl really wanted to howl right now and her kicking legs showed it in spades. But it was over practically before it started. And even though she was crying afterwards, she made no other sound of complaint.

Lifting her up again, he set her down on the seat beside him. It was a little warm from the mid-June weather, though not quite burning hot, yet. Even so, he knew her whimper was a combination of the heat from the sun as well as his hand. Once he got out of the car, he turned back to her. “Stomach down on the seat, slave,” he commanded.

Despite her tears and discomfort, she did not hesitate to obey him, laying her head on the small pillow he’d left for her and gingerly swinging her legs out behind her. His backseat was nearly long enough for her to stretch out. Reaching for the blanket, he covered her, not wanting curious truck drivers to see more than they should.

“Thank you, Master,” she said softly between hitched sobs.

Doing his best to keep his expression and voice stern as he looked down at her, he said, “I suggest you get some sleep now, slave, if you can. Since I doubt you’ll be gettin’ much later.”

“Yes, Master.”

Then giving her head a light tap, he said, “Watch it, I’m shuttin’ the door now.” She shifted slightly so the door’s armrest wouldn’t hit her, and he let it go with a fairly loud slam, watching her flinch at the sound.

He refused to let himself show any concern as he walked around and got into the front seat, then started the journey to his home. As he drove, his vexation with her grew. She had done everything she could to defy him this afternoon, even going so far as to attack him in front of his fellow officers. True he’d paddled her for it, but that only flared the burning fires of his fury, since she’d made him punish her publicly at the station as well. By the time they’d reached his house, he was blazingly furious with her again, ready to yank her up and out of the car, when he realized she had fallen asleep. Getting his anger under control, he gave her shoulder a shake. “Wake up now, slave. We’re here.”

She stirred slowly and groggily, so he eased her up and out of the car, then with one hand firmly gripping her arm, he escorted her into his home. His neighbors were far enough away that they couldn’t see each other’s houses through the trees, so he didn’t worry about others watching him drag a half-naked, handcuffed woman through his front door. Setting down her clothes as well as her small carrying case and purse on his kitchen counter, he motioned for her to turn around so he could unlock her cuffs. That was the first time he’d noticed how red and raw her wrists looked. Angered by the wave of guilt he felt for causing her injury, he ordered her to sit on one of the chairs at his kitchen table while he fetched the first aid cream.

She was sitting and looking around when he came back, placed a towel on her lap and crouched before her. “Wrists out, please,” he commanded, somewhat amused when she extended them out to him the way a sub presented her wrists for cuffing.

“Looks like you won’t be wearin’ my sub cuffs for a while, slave. You’ve done some significant damage here. I ought to punish you for that, too, since you’ve clearly disfigured my property.” She glanced down at what he was doing, but didn’t say a word. Once he finished coating both her wrists with the cream, he wrapped them in gauze so it looked like she wore white wrist cuffs, then he stood up. “That cream needs to soak in for a while, so I’ll check ‘em again tomorrow. In the meantime, I want you to go into my bedroom, I’ll show you where it is in a moment, and finish strippin’. When all your clothes are off, I want you to stand in the corner I tell you to and wait until I give you permission to move. You don’t need any more instructions than that right now. Do you have any questions?”

“No, Master,” she answered, still submissive to his firm tone and anger.

“Good. Up you get, then,” he said removing the towel from her lap and helping her to her feet. He watched her for a second to make sure she was steady, then said, “Now follow me.”

He led her to his bedroom, pointed out the bathroom, told her she was free to use it, if she needed to, after she stripped. Then, after pointing out the corner he expected her to stand in once she was naked, he crossed his arms, leaned against his dresser, and waited. When she didn’t move, he motioned for her to proceed.

She removed her blouse, jacket and bra. At that point he started to remove his belt and her blue eyes widened with dread.

He arched an eyebrow. “Think you deserve a taste of my belt before you stand in that corner, slave? It might help remind you why you’re here and serve as a warm-up for your true punishment.”

Her eyebrows wrinkled as she replied in a whisper, “If my Master wishes.”

“Turn around,” he snapped, yanking his belt off. Though she obeyed him, her body trembled with anxiety. He wanted her worried and edgy right then, and he could tell he had succeeded admirably. Pausing for a moment, he snapped the belt and watched her flinch before he reached into his closet and hung it up. The buckle was sharp and he was afraid of accidentally cutting her when she lay across his lap later. He knew it wouldn’t be a problem for the three swats he gave her in the car, but for the lengthy session she faced later, he suspected it would be far more difficult for her to keep still. And intense squirming could cause her even more injury, if he kept his belt on.

Seeing the way her shoulders and body shook, he knew Kelly’s fear was getting the best of her. Berating himself for not simply walking out, he went to stand behind her, so that his shirt buttons pressed against her spine. He expected her to either shrink away or lean against him, but he didn’t expect her to slump down as though her knees had given out. He caught her by her elbows, and held her close until she’d regained control. She let out a sob, but pressed her back against his chest, obviously relieved he wasn’t planning to take his belt to her. Unable to stop himself, he wrapped his arm around her waist and drew her even closer, so she could feel the effect she had on him. Then he stood there, holding her for a moment, until he was sure she was ready to stand on her own. After retrieving a box of tissues and a chair, he walked her into her corner.

“Your instructions are to stand, slave, but I don’t want you collapsin’ on me. If you feel faint, you have permission to sit. However, I want you to remain in this corner until I call you. Have you any questions?’

“Yes, Master. May I be allowed to use the bathroom first?”

“You may.”

“And may I be permitted to shut the door, Master?”

“No, you may not. Once you are done, I expect you to return to and remain here, until I send for you. If you feel ill, or dizzy, or require help, you may call me. Otherwise, I expect you to remain silent and obedient to my wishes.”

“Thank you, Master.”

With a nod, he turned and walked out of the room.

Jim heard her crying, but chose not to scold. Instead, he made her wait for an hour while he fumed on the couch. Once he was sure his anger was under control, he said, “All right, slave, your time’s up. My bag is sittin’ on the chest at the foot of my bed. Reach in and get the paddle, then bring it in here and stand before me in the livin’ room.”

The moment he saw her, he could tell how scared she was. Really scared. But she walked toward him with her back straight and her head high then stood and extended the paddle out to him correctly, so the handle faced him, but she couldn’t do it without trembling. He merely leaned back against the couch, crossed his arms and said, “No. Do it properly. Kneel, kiss it, then offer it to me from your knees, slave.”

Tears continued to roll down Kelly’s cheeks, but she did exactly as he commanded. When she offered it again, he said, “Beg me to take it from you and use it to give you the correction you so richly deserve for your actions today.” The look he gave her warned if she did not do as he asked in a manner which would please him, her punishment would increase.

Head bowed, she held the paddle out to him. “Please, Master. Take this paddle and use it to teach me the lesson I need to learn today. I beg you.”

He took it from her hand. “Nicely said, slave. I hope your request was genuine, because I intend to use all my strength when I employ this implement on you.”

“Yes, Master,” she answered, head bent.

He let out his breath torn between his desire to shake her until her teeth rattled, and to pull her close for a hug. Opting to do neither, he said, “Normally, I don’t do this with my slaves, since it is not your decision to make, but I am curious as to your answer. How many strokes of this paddle do you believe you deserve for what you did today?”

Kelly winced at that question, then said very, very softly. “As many as my Master desires to give me.”

“That is a given, slave, but it is not what I asked, is it?”

She shook her head, “No, Master.”

“Then answer my question.”

Her eyes beseeched his for forgiveness. “One hundred, Master.”

Jim’s stomach lurched. It had been a mistake to ask her, and he wasn’t sure why he had, but now he was stuck with her response even though that number was completely unacceptable to him. He clamped his jaws together in an effort to keep from yelling and asking her if she’d fallen off her ever-lovin’ rocker, but instead he spoke slowly and deliberately. “That is a most severe punishment, slave, and one that’ll remain with you for many days, if not weeks.”

She nodded while keeping her head lowered in submission. “Yes. I know, Master. But I will strive to endure, if it pleases you.”

Jim sighed. He wanted to punish her for embarrassing him today, not kill her. “And you truly believe you deserve so many strokes? Before you answer me, slave, I’d like you to recall the discomfort you experienced from your previous sessions over my lap and understand I’d used only the palm of my hand. Usin’ the paddle will be much easier on me, but not you. My last stroke will be as firm and unrelentin’ as the first, for that is how I dispense punishments with a paddle.”

Kelly winced as tears continued to spill from her eyes, but remained silent and penitent before him, so he warned her again, “Consider carefully before you answer whether or not you would like to reconsider your number.”

“You were terribly angry with me, Master James.”

He couldn’t help noticing how badly she trembled now. “Yes, I was, and still am. That hasn’t changed.”

“I believe your anger with me is great enough to deserve and accept an equally serious punishment from your hand. I know you will temper your strokes as you offer me correction, not injury, but I accept that I may suffer injury all the same.”

“I do not temper my strokes, slave. I believe all punishment should be delivered as hard as I can dispense it, to serve as the proper correction. Do you accept this?”

She raised her head to meet his gaze and nodded. Tears openly ran down her cheeks, but she made no sound. He promptly shook his head. “Nodding is not an acceptable response, slave, and you know that. Your Master always deserves the courtesy of a verbal reply with the correct title attached.”

“Forgive me, Master. I was too overcome to speak for a moment. Though I am ready to accept punishment at your hand, I will honestly admit I am scared.” Her eyes scrunched and her lower lip trembled as her voice went up in pitch with those last three words. She was trying to hold herself together, but her emotions had her so stressed out all she had left was spit and tissue paper, which made for lousy glue.

Struggling against his desire to hold and comfort her, he nodded. “Apology accepted. I ask you again, though this will be the last time. Do you wish to revise the number of strokes you believe you deserve today?” He held his breath as her inner turmoil played across her expression. Even though pulling her on his lap and holding her while she cried was not an option, Jim had a strong urge to do exactly that. So he tamped down his more tender feelings and cleared his throat. When she continued to hesitate, he added, “I’ll not take offense if you wish to reconsider your punishment and revise your request by twenty-five percent.”

“Seventy-five strokes, Master?” she asked with uncertain softness, so he gave her an approving nod.

When she remained unconvinced, Jim added gruffly, “Seventy-five is an acceptable number for your transgressions.”

“Then I will humbly accept my Master’s advice and lower my request to seventy-five strokes, Sir.”

“Seventy-five it is then.” Shit. “Do you wish to make any preparation before we begin? Are you feelin’ a need to empty your bladder or bowels, or perhaps take a glass of water?”

Kelly swallowed. “Thank you, Master, for showing such kind consideration for your slave. If I may be excused I would like to go to the bathroom before we proceed.”

He gave another nod. “Will fifteen minutes suffice, or do you require more time?”

“May I be given twenty minutes, Master?”

“You may.”

“May I also be allowed to shut the door, Master?” she asked in a barely audible whisper. He knew she wanted privacy to cry, but Jim gave another firm shake of his head. “No. That is still not permitted.”

Kelly gave him a pleading look and he shook his head again. His reasons were his own, he did not owe her an explanation, so he did not provide one. She would assume he wished to humiliate her further with his denial, but his reason for insisting Kelly leave the door open tonight had nothing to do with humiliation or embarrassment. He needed to be able to hear her in case something happened.

She accepted his pronouncement with a nod. He could be strict when he chose to, and he fully intended to be stricter with her than he had ever been with any other sub or slave he’d interacted with. Much stricter than he was comfortable being.

“May I be excused now, Master?”

“You may. I give you twenty minutes to use as you see fit. But know this first, slave. You may not put anythin’ on your body that’ll lessen the impact of your punishment, or bring yourself relief of any sort. You may wash, drink, and evacuate your bladder and/or bowels. That is all I am givin’ you permission to do. I’ll keep time. If you exceed the limits we’ve established, I’ll add one stroke for every minute you delay me from deliverin’ your punishment. Now, repeat to me the only three things I am givin’ you permission to do.”

She swallowed unevenly, then repeated, “Wash, drink, or evacuate, Master.”

“Very good. Your time begins now.” Jim watched as Kelly smoothly rose to her feet and gracefully walked toward the bathroom. He couldn’t see her unless he got up and stood before the door, but he could hear her. And he heard her give a long and tortured wail. He sighed. He’d planned to give her twenty, forty strokes maximum with a paddle, figuring that would have been hard enough for her to tolerate. Afterwards, he’d intended to send her off to bed where she could cry herself to sleep while he went out drinking.

Not gonna happen. He was in for a long night, though she was in for an even longer one, and he didn’t look forward to one minute of it. That many strokes could hurt her badly if he was the sort to abuse women, or if she couldn’t get herself into the right mindset for enduring an extensive marathon of pain. He would monitor her breathing and coloring throughout. He had enough experience to recognize if she was in distress, and would adjust accordingly.

He lowered his face to his hands. Crap. This was one hell of a way to begin a relationship. After running his fingers through his hair, he checked the clock. She had ten minutes remaining, and she hadn’t let up on the crying one bit. She was one terrified female, and he had to admit she had good reason to be.

Placing the paddle on the couch beside him, he got up to pour himself a glass of water. He would not drink any alcohol prior to a punishment. Slaves had died because their masters weren’t sober enough to recognize they were in need of attention. As strict as he was, he would never jeopardize the life of someone he felt responsible for.

CHAPTER TEN

Jim took a sip of cool water and started to carry the glass back to the couch when he decided to pour her one, too. If she needed water right away for anything, he wanted to have it available. Realizing he had no choice but to go through with this distasteful deed, he sat down in the middle of his couch and called out, “You have five minutes remaining, slave. I suggest you stop all that wailin’ now, and turn your attention to the tasks you’re there to accomplish. I do not wish to add any strokes to your punishment, but I will if you keep me waitin’.”

That was the God’s truth, he thought. He’d nearly passed out himself when she told him she deserved 100 strokes of the paddle. Had he decided to use a whip, a crop, or even his belt, he doubted he could’ve prevented drawing blood, unless he kept his strokes light, which defeated the primary purpose of the punishment. Even with a padded paddle, he expected some bruising, if he didn’t hold back a bit. And as much as he didn’t relish hurting her, he balked at the idea of changing his style and method.

He preferred the strokes to be fewer in number, but painful. Kelly had given him a number he never thought he’d dispense. He took another sip of water, then called, “One minute remainin’, slave.”

At least her crying had abated some now. Since he wasn’t providing her with any sexual release tonight, she might not obtain subspace. It would be a blessing if she did, but he couldn’t expect or count on it. He suspected she would remain aware and in pain throughout the whole torturous ordeal.

Then placing his glass down on the table, he called, “Your time is up, slave. One minute more and I add a stroke.”

Jim couldn’t help but admire Kelly’s figure and form when she walked toward him. She was lovely and had a natural grace about her. Her spine was straight, her eyes were aware, but red. And though her cheeks had a slight stain of embarrassment to them, her breathing appeared normal. She’d even drawn back her hair into a French braid to keep it out of the way. He missed seeing the soft waves, but thought it was a wise decision for her to make. She looked good to go.

Smoothly kneeling by his side, she said, “I beg your forgiveness before we begin, Master, for any show of weakness I may display during your loving correction.”

God, she was good at this. He placed his hand on her head. “I forgive you, slave. Now take your position and beg me to begin when you are ready.”

“Yes, Sir,” she murmured uneasily as she moved fluidly to lie across his lap. She was one pretty lady. Slender, graceful, but generously-padded everywhere he thought a woman should be. Here he was ripping into her hide and they hadn’t even made love yet.

He wanted her as comfortable as possible, so he instructed her to stretch out her long legs on the couch. If she had trouble controlling them and started kicking and bucking, he would restrain her. But for now, he’d prefer her muscles stay as relaxed as possible. Next he ordered her to move her arms and head in the position he wanted. Each time he commanded a change in her position, she thanked him, and he couldn’t help wondering if someone hadn’t been as considerate of her as they should have.

Once she was positioned correctly, he lifted up the paddle and said, “I’m waitin’ for you to beg me to begin your correction, slave.” She put her face, straight down on the couch, which would inhibit her breathing.

“No,” he corrected, turning her head with his left hand so she faced the same direction he did. He needed to be able to see her, and wanted nothing to hinder her breathing, so he refused to let her hide or cover her face in any way.

When she let out a tremulous sigh, he knew he’d have to spend a few minutes telling her exactly what he wanted and expected from her. “I feel I need to give you some instructions, before we begin, so you don’t inadvertently do something that’ll earn you more punishment.

“You are not permitted to cover or hide your face in any way, not even with your hands. I’ll remind you of this should you forget, but I will not punish you.

“Your hands should at no time impede mine from deliverin’ this punishment. If you forget, and put your hands where they do not belong, I will restrain you and you’ll be punished one extra stroke.

“I do not require your silence, though I would request you attempt not to scream your head off. My neighbors aren’t close, but they can hear loud screamin’. However, since this is not an entirely new activity for me, I believe everyone within hearin’ distance is aware of my predilection, and will do their best to ignore it.

“Now for safety. You have your safe word, repeat it for me now, please.”

“Pear,” she answered quietly.

“Good. I instruct you now to use it if the pain becomes intolerable for you. This is a punishment, not an execution or a torture session. I expect this to teach you a much-needed lesson that will be difficult for you to accept. But that doesn’t mean I wish to cause you irreparable damage or harm, so use the word if you need me to stop. After we have discussed the situation, I’ll determine whether to end or continue the punishment. However, I will not tolerate your misusin’ your word either. If I suspect you are not truly in jeopardy, I’ll add one stroke for every minute you delay my administration of your punishment. Do you fully understand the instructions I’ve given you?”

“Yes, Master, and I humbly thank you for your consideration.”

He nodded, wondering again what her previous masters had been like. “Do you have any questions before we begin?”

“Yes, Master,” she said softly.

“Proceed.”

“Would you be willing to forgive your humble slave before you begin her correction?”

Wanting nothing more than to pick Kelly up and hold her close to reassure her, Jim set the paddle down and laid a gentle hand on her head to stroke her hair. “You are forgiven, slave. In return, I hope you’ll remember this punishment, though intended to be harsh, is meant solely as a correction for your unacceptable behavior this afternoon.” He ran a hand along the curve of her spine, admiring the silky softness of her skin as he made sure every muscle was as relaxed as it could be under the circumstances. “Consider it your reminder to never forget your place.” He settled his hand at the small of her back. Noting the way she immediately tensed her buttocks, he stroked her into relaxing with his right hand then continued to massage his fingers into her flesh as a reminder for her to stay relaxed.

“This correction is bein’ dispensed without malice, vengeance, hatred or ill will toward you in any way. My hope is you will learn your lesson from this experience in such a way you never make these same mistakes again.” Returning his left hand to the small of her back, he picked up the paddle again in his right. You may now beg me to proceed with your correction when you are ready.”

When she gave a small sob, he stroked her hair again to calm her and she responded by taking in a stuttering breath. He didn’t press her for the words, since she needed to find the strength within herself to endure this. Internal fortitude was not something he could provide for her. After a moment, less than thirty seconds later, she said a little tearfully, “I humbly beg you, my Master, to show me the error of my ways with your fair and impartial correction. I am most thankful you have shown me the care of your experience, and I gratefully wait for you to begin my punishment.”

With a nod, Jim raised his hand and brought the paddle down hard and called ‘One.’ No way did he expect her to try to keep count through this. Kelly immediately tried to block her cry with her hands.

“Hands,” he reminded calling ‘Two’ as the blow struck. She gave a soft grunt of pain, but managed to keep her hands in place this time. “Good girl,” he praised. “That’s the level of discomfort you should expect throughout this exercise. I’m now gonna try to establish a rhythm where each stroke is even and measured against the last, and I want you to let everythin’ go. Don’t try to fight the pain or attempt to escape it, just go wherever it takes you. You do not have to count, I’ll do that for you.

“Now, take a deep breath and relax,” he ordered, and was pleased when she obeyed, then he worked out a tempo: smack, number, smack, number, smack, number. He did this to help her to anticipate and accept without resisting. The pain was coming anyway, she could do nothing to stop it, and so she needed to give herself over to it.

She gave a small jerk and made soft grunts of protest with the first few strokes then fell into the rhythm with him for about the next twenty-five strokes. At twenty-six she let out a gasp. Realizing she was trying to hold her breath, he added breathing instructions with his strokes. “Breathe in, smack, breathe out, number. Breathe in, smack, breathe out, number.” This got her through the next fifteen or so.

Jim wasn’t sure what changed at stroke fifty-one, but every muscle in Kelly’s body tensed. So, he stopped and gave her breathing instructions for a moment. “Relax, breathe in, breathe out, relax. You’re doin’ really good, and we are more than halfway through. He ran his hand through her hair. Though she was handling it well, she was also heavily perspiring, which meant she’d been working on muscle control throughout. That took a lot of energy and concentration.

“Do you need water?” he asked, taking her pulse.

“No, Sir,” she answered and her voice sounded constrained. He ran a hand along her back checking for any muscles she might be tensing. Her shoulders felt unusually taut, a sign she was struggling to master the pain by holding herself under tight restraint. He chided himself for not recognizing it sooner. Her stomach hadn’t felt tense to him, so he discounted her back given the position of her arms.

He rubbed the tightly held muscles and heard her give a small sob. No doubt they had cramped up on her and his massage was painful. She hadn’t been making much sound at all. Her backside glowed a bright red now, but no sign of purple, though he suspected it would be black and blue and swollen before they’d finished.

When she let out another sob, he shushed her. “Shhh. Relax and breathe through it, Kelly. Try not to tighten up. I’m very proud of the way you’re handlin’ this. I know it’s not easy to lie there and accept the pain, but you’re doin’ a beautiful job of it.”

She gave a tiny sigh at his few words of praise and relaxed. He ran his fingers over her entire body with a smooth motion, making sure even her leg muscles, ankles and feet remained as loose as possible. She knew how to control her breathing enough to breathe through the pain, and he was impressed by her level of stoicism. She was clearly not a novice at handling deep pain. He didn’t think Kyle had ever punished her this strenuously, but obviously someone had. These techniques were only learned through experience.

Another thing that impressed as well as humbled Jim was the trust she had given him with her submission. The way she lay so still and accepting of what he did without any protest, showed she trusted him not to take her beyond the point of what would be a tolerable agony for her. Yes he was hurting her, but he wasn’t being cruel or brutal about it, merely methodical.

After a minute of thoroughly checking her, she took another breath, then said, “Thank you, Master, for being so patient with me.”

Though she didn’t say it directly, her words meant she was ready to continue. Whether they began again or not was his decision, but he wouldn’t belittle her courage, despite his own misgivings. He checked her one more time and couldn’t find a reason to call a halt to the punishment other than the redness of her buttocks, which was expected. So, lifting the paddle, he said, “We begin again at fifty-two. Breathe in,” he ordered bringing down the implement. “Breath out, fifty-two.”

She let out a few grunts and whimpers for the first couple of strokes until she grew accustomed to the pain again. She had been a real screamer yesterday, but today she accepted a far more severe punishment in a calm, reserved manner. He knew she was hurting, by the way the flesh on her buttocks began to get darker with each stroke, yet she made no effort to resist.

As he counted and instructed her to breathe, he occasionally ran his left hand over her back and shoulders, but could tell this distracted her, so he tried to monitor her visually. Though her eyes were closed, her forehead stayed slightly wrinkled so she still felt the pain, she just wasn’t fighting it. Then at sixty she went completely limp and he suspected she’d gone into subspace. She had to trust him with her life to do that. After checking to make sure she hadn’t simply passed out, he took care not to alter his words, or the pattern of his strokes, hoping she would fly for a bit.

Gratefully, she stayed in subspace through to the end. When he called seventy-five, breath out, she remained still. He placed the paddle down and checked her pulse. Her eyes were closed and her forehead smooth. Momentarily oblivious to her surroundings, she was flying high. He didn’t move and barely breathed himself. She didn’t appear cold, and had stopped sweating a while back. She was actually as peaceful and comfortable as she could be given the circumstance.

Her backside was a deep purple now, and slowly turning darker as he watched. She might not be feeling any discomfort at that moment, but when her nerves came awake they would be screaming with pain. Less than a minute later, he heard an indrawn gasp and she opened her eyes.

“Is it over?” she asked softly.

“All done,” he answered keeping his voice low and quiet. She gave a slight shiver, so he carefully pulled down the navy velour blanket he kept draped on the couch, and placed it over her back and shoulders, taking care not to let the material touch her deeply inflamed backside. She closed her eyes again. She wasn’t requiring special comforting at this time, although he hadn’t intended to offer any, at least not yet, since he wanted this event to stand out as the most terrible punishment she’d ever had. But that didn’t mean he wouldn’t provide what aftercare she did need.

They weren’t out of the woods, yet, since she could still go into shock. He believed he had made this ordeal as easy as possible for her to endure without lessening its impact. However, the downside to this was that she would be feeling that impact very, very soon.

He decided earlier that she should stay in his guest bedroom. She’d rest more easily without his tossing about or snoring to disturb her. The proximity between the two bedrooms kept her close enough for him to periodically check her vitals and monitor her condition without disturbing her. He would also be close enough to come to her aid if she required help during the night. And given the color of her buttocks now, he figured she would.

For now he waited and listened to her breathing, deeply aware of the way her slim tummy and hips lay draped across his lap in relative peacefulness. Then her stomach muscles tensed and she gave a little whimper, and he knew those throbbing nerve endings were starting to wake up. She probably needed a shower, but water hitting the flesh on her backside would most likely set her to climbing the ceiling up onto the roof tonight. So, he would get her settled as quickly as possible in the guest room then leave her be.

When she let out another whimper, this one stronger and more urgent, he could delay no longer. “I’m gonna help you up. I know you’re startin’ to hurt now, but I want you to take a deep breath, then rise up off the couch with me.” Another whimper was his only acknowledgement.

He first removed the blanket, then gripping her shoulders, he eased her to her knees, and received a small sob in response. Next he stood and put an arm under and around hers as he helped her to her feet, taking care nothing touched the area throbbing in tempo with her heartbeat.

She started breathing hard, like an animal so deeply in pain it couldn’t move. But he needed to get her settled before she passed out. “Slow and easy breaths,” he commanded, except a second, more urgent whimper told him peaceful time was over. Large tears filled her eyes when she looked at him and he could see torment etched on her lovely features as she stared wide-eyed at him as though she feared she might die.

“I’ve got you,” he said, keeping a firm grip on her arms. “Do you want to walk, or would you like me to carry you?” She didn’t seem capable of answering. Instead, her panting grew more intense as the wild look of agony on her face told him her pain was steadily getting worse. Deciding picking her up might cause her more discomfort, he moved his hands to her arms and directed her into the guest bedroom. Once they stood by the bed, he removed the blanket he’d placed over his shoulder, and tossed it to the other side of the mattress, then drew back the covers so she could lie on the cooler sheets.

“All right, now. I’m gonna help ease you into bed.” But he halted at the sudden panicked glaze in her eyes and the vehement shake of her head. “You cannot stand here all night, Kelly. You need to lie down.”

He started to move her, but she gripped his wrists. “Please.” The word was a heart borne plea for mercy murmured in the midst of a rivulet of tears. They stood that way for a few minutes. Her grip on his wrists almost desperate as she breathed in and out in rapid succession through her nose while tears rushed down her cheeks like tiny waterfalls.

After a moment, he shook his head. He feared she would go into shock if he didn’t get her prone soon. All the blood was rushing down to her rapidly swelling backside. And her pain wasn’t going to get any more manageable with them standing there. It was only going to get worse. “Kelly!” he snapped, hoping to trigger her automatic submissive reflexes. “Step forward with me now!” Although her look of fear hadn’t vanished, he was pleased she obeyed him without further argument and let him turn her so she faced the bed. She’d have to lie on her stomach.

“Bend!” he barked wanting to get her top half down on the bed first. Pushing down on her shoulders he got her into a ninety degree angle. The bed was built to BDSM specification that would better enable spankings as well as lovemaking, so it met Kelly at the juncture of her thighs, which was perfect.

“Ahhh!” Kelly protested with a wail of misery and agony as the skin and muscles of her inflamed buttocks stretched.

“Release,” he commanded, pleased when she obediently let her front half drop down on the bed, even though she’d started to keen from the pain. “Yes, I know it hurts,” he said lifting her legs out straight. Then placing one arm beneath her knees and the other under her ribcage, he carefully shifted her position so her head rested on the pillow. She cried out then like a hurt and terrified child.

Once he’d gotten her laid out, working as quickly as he could with as little movement as possible, he grabbed the blanket he’d used earlier and covered her shoulders. “Try to rest,” he ordered, turning out the light and leaving the room.

The sun still showed brightly through the curtains, since it wasn’t even five o’clock, yet. But from the sobs coming out of the next room, he suspected she wouldn’t want dinner, so he wouldn’t attempt to feed her any. He gripped his hands together. She’d been wrong, he punished her for it, and that was that. He wasn’t a monster for imposing a well-deserved discipline. So, why did he feel like Torquemada putting an innocent woman on the rack?

Kelly Franklin was no innocent. She had brought this punishment on herself by willfully disobeying him. He had promised her the torment of the damned, and rightly given it to her. She needed to pay for her crimes. The crime of seeking him out at work, despite his every stern warning against it. The crime of leaping up and kissing him without permission, then attacking him when he’d accidentally pushed her to the floor. The crime of wanting to be with him.

Crap. He lowered his head to his hands and listened to her sobs. He would have made one hell of a lousy inquisitor, and he was beginning to think he made an equally lousy Dom. He’d wanted to teach her a lesson. He needed her to know there were consequences for disobeying him. So, why did her tears eat at his conscience like tiny drops of acid?

He surged to his feet and strode toward his front door. He’d take a walk. No, he couldn’t leave her. Not like this. Abandoning a hurt sub totally went against his nature. Problem was he couldn’t idly sit by and listen to her cry, either. He had to do something. But what?

Aspirin increased blood flow, so that could do more harm than good. Ibuprofen worked in a similar way to aspirin, so it was out, too. Giving her a few hours respite wouldn’t negate everything he sought to accomplish, and no matter what she’d done, she didn’t deserve to be tortured for it. Unfortunately, that was exactly what he was doing by ignoring her. Nothing he gave her would completely eliminate her pain, which he didn’t want anyway. What he needed was something that would help take the edge off her agony and ease its bite without negating the punishment itself. Deciding on Acetaminophen with a sleeping aid, he strode to his medicine cabinet, took two pills and returned to the guest room carrying a glass of water.

* * * *

Kelly didn’t want to cry and moan, but she was so sore she was afraid to move, and he’d left her. Placing her face in the pillow she began to sob and couldn’t seem to stop. She hurt, yes. God, she hurt more than she ever hurt before in her life, but Jim’s sudden aloofness cut her more deeply than his paddle ever could. She thought he’d stay with her, talk to her, even soothe her a little, not just leave her to suffer. She heard the sound of his boots striking the wood floor as he came back, and tried to stop wailing into her pillow, but once the floodgates opened, she couldn’t get them closed again.

Through her tears and misery, she saw him set a glass of water and two blue pills on the table to her left. She never imagined pain like this before. Even the distant memories of a whip slicing into her back seemed more merciful than the pounding pain she currently suffered. He’d tried to warn her, but she hadn’t understood. Not really. Even so, she suspected the reason this paddling seemed so much worse had more to do with the man who’d dispensed it, than the instrument he’d wielded.

Lightly stroking her hair, he crouched down so his face was even with hers. “Kelly, I need you to calm down, and take a couple of deep breaths for me. All right?”

“I can’t,” she wailed knowing she sounded like a child, but unable to help herself.

“Yes, you can. And I expect you to do it, because I ask it of you.”

Oh God. She so badly wanted to do what he asked, which surprised her in a way. She never felt a desire to please Mike after he’d punished her. All she’d wanted to do then was crawl away and lick her wounds. But everything in her wanted to crawl toward Jim to beg his forgiveness, not away. Because when push came to shove, this punishment had been her fault. With a silent promise never to doubt his word again, she gasped in a breath of air.

“Good girl,” he praised, his hands moving to her shoulders. “Now another one.”

She stared at him. “You’re still angry, aren’t you?” she asked between sobs.

He shook his head. “I’m only bein’ stern so you’ll do what I say, even though it’s hard for you. I want you to take these pills, which you can’t do if you’re sobbin’, so I need you to calm down and do as I say. If you can’t, I’m gonna call Kyle and ask him to bring over somethin’ stronger.”

She grabbed his wrist. She didn’t want anyone else to see her like this. It was bad enough Jim saw her completely falling apart. “No. Please, Sir. No visitors.”

When he arched an eyebrow, she knew she’d overstepped again, but he didn’t call her on it. “Then settle down for me, now,” he insisted in a calm, firm voice. “Are you allergic to any meds … aspirin or the like?”

She managed a slight shake of her head.

He indicated the pills he’d left on the nightstand. “These are analgesics with a sleep aid. Would they be a problem for you?”

“No, Sir,” she answered, her voice a mere whisper.

“Good. Now go ahead and raise up a bit so you can swallow ‘em down.”

She tried to arch her back, but even that small movement had her crying out as lances of red-hot agony pierced her buttocks. She flopped down to her pillow and stared at him, unsure what to do. He grabbed some tissue from the nearby table and patted her cheeks dry. Then he stood up. “Your face is real warm and red right now, so I’ll get a washcloth to help cool it down some.”

She started to say no, but he’d already left before she could say anything, so she pressed her face back into the pillow and sobbed.

Within a few seconds, he was back at her side. “Turn and look at me,” he commanded in a tone she knew better than to disobey.

“Good girl.” He carefully wiped down her face with cool water, then ran the cloth over the back of her neck. “Good,” he said as her sobbing lessened.

“Okay, arch back up and open your mouth.”

Once again she did as he ordered, and managed to hold the position, though it hurt like hell to do it.

“I know you’re hurtin’,” he said, popping the pills into her mouth, then giving her water to help swallow them. She managed to gulp down the pills without choking, then laid her head back down.

“I’m gonna give you a fresh pillow that isn’t quite so water-logged, then I’ll leave you be for a bit. I’ll check back in about a half-hour or so to see how you’re doin’. Those pills might even help you sleep for a bit. So, don’t fight ‘em.”

She wanted to beg him not to leave her, but she couldn’t form the words. He replaced her pillow, gave her another gentle stroke, then stood and left the room.

* * * *

Jim left Kelly to go into the kitchen. Not to get something to eat, but to put some distance between them for a while. The Dom in him wanted to comfort her so badly, yet part of the punishment had to be a withdrawal of his companionship for a period of time, because that’s what she wanted most. She hadn’t begged him, though he wasn’t sure what he’d do if she had. She looked so fragile and hurt that it took all his willpower not to kiss and reassure her.

He clenched his hands into fists and stared out his kitchen window. The paddling had been necessary. He needed her to understand the consequences for disobeying his direct orders. And she had to learn when he promised something, no matter how distasteful, he would carry it out. So, why did he feel like the bastard she’d accused him of being earlier?

He needed a drink, but hesitated to take one. Not when she was in so much pain. He expected it would be bad, but now he felt even worse than she did.

The sounds of sobbing slowly lessened and within fifteen minutes he heard only an occasional gasp for breath. She was calming down, finally. He waited the full half-hour, and when he checked on her she was asleep. He crouched down, but hesitated to touch her for fear of waking her. So, he checked her out visually. Breathing natural, face color still on the pink side, but calming down. Position relaxed. He couldn’t do much else without touching her, so he rose and left her alone.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Though Jim checked on her periodically, Kelly slept for four hours, so it was nearly ten P.M. when she started to stir. He was seated in the living room reading a paper when he heard her give some sharply indrawn gasps. She was trying to get comfortable, but without much success. Seconds later, came a thump and a cry of pain mixed with frustration. Tossing down the paper, he ran into her bedroom. She was on her knees at the side of the bed, and he didn’t think she was praying.

“What the hell are you doin’?” he asked, moving forward to help her up.

She let out a cry of pain as she stood, but resisted when he tried to get her back into bed. She put a hand on his shoulder and faced him. “I need to step down the hall.”

He was about to ask her why, when he realized what she meant. With a nod, he said, “I’ll help you.”

He got her into the bathroom and lifted up the toilet seat for her. She gave him a puzzled look. “I sincerely doubt you wanna be sittin’ down for this. Just spread your legs a little and inch in until you’re straddlin’ the toilet, then pee standin’ up. I do assume that is the reason you want to be here.”

She nodded and let him help her get into position, then turned back to him. “Thanks. I think I can manage from here.”

He shook his head.

“Sir! I’m perfectly able to do this part on my own. Honest.”

Though Jim was secretly pleased she sounded so much better, he waved for her to proceed, crossed his arms and leaned against the wall.

“Argh! You’re not going to give me any privacy at all. Are you?”

“Nope. At least not today. Now hurry up, so I can get you back into bed.”

She snorted, then scrunched up her face as she started to pee. “Problem is, Sir, all you do is leave me once you get me in there, and I don’t think that’s what boys and girls are supposed to do in bed together.”

He struggled to hold back a laugh. “You know, Kellian Franklin, for a sub who’s recently been punished to the point she has trouble walking, let alone sittin’ down, you’re bein’ pretty disrespectful to your Dom, young lady.”

She reached down for toilet paper, but he handed it to her.

“Thanks,” she murmured. “I guess, I’m willing to take the chance because my Dom has recently punished me so thoroughly that I sincerely doubt he’d do anything more to me tonight.” She flushed the toilet.

He stepped right up behind her, careful not to let his jeans rub against her in any way. “You might want to rethink that plan. I got a bag filled with toys I can use to punish you, and there are ways I can make you regret your disrespectfulness toward me without adding further injury to your sore bottom.”

She gazed at him over her shoulder and winced. “Sorry, Sir.”

He gave a single nod. “Better. Now come with me, and we’ll get you back into bed. Are you hungry at all?”

Accepting his help, she canted a glance at him through lowered lashes. “What? Does that mean I’m not being rationed to bread and water while you chain me to the bed?”

Yup, she had sass all right. Managing to keep his lips in a straight line of disapproval, he bent toward her and spoke very, very softly. “I don’t think you wanna be givin’ me any ideas right now, little girl. You may be feelin’ better, but I can assure you the condition is only temporary. Now, lie down.”

Her face paling a little, Kelly lay down on her stomach with only a slight grimace.

Jim regarded her for a long moment, but she made no attempt to meet his gaze. She did what he’d ordered, making the Dom in him gloat with satisfaction. And yet, her meek surrender disturbed him on a level he rarely examined. His pride demanded and needed her submission, but what he enjoyed was her sass. At the moment, however, his primary concern was making sure her needs were met.

“Those pills seemed to have helped a lot,” he commented, more to himself than her. “I think I’ll switch to the ones without the sleepin’ aid, since too much of that stuff can have the opposite effect. So, I’m gonna get you two regulars, then I’m gonna make you a small bowl of soup and I’ll expect you to eat every drop. Understand?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied with a trace of sullenness that wasn’t lost on him.

The lady was definitely going to be a challenge. Unable to suppress his smile, he bent closer to whisper, “You know, I bet I could get a butt plug into you without too much difficulty. The cheek spreadin’ might be a bit painful, but once it’s in place, I’ve a feelin’ you’ll settle down real quick. I know just what size you need, too.”

He could see her entire body stiffen and knew the thought alone terrified her. Yup, definitely something they’d need to work on, but not today. When he straightened and started to leave, she called, “No! Jim. Oh Shit! Please, no. I’m sorry.”

Turning back, he arched an eyebrow at her and crossed his arms.

“Um…. I mean, I’m sorry, Sir. I’ll do as you say. Promise.”

“I think you and I are gonna need to sit down and have a long discussion about protocol very soon.”

She nodded. “Yes, Sir. I think next month would be a perfect time for me to have that discussion with you. The sitting down part I mean.”

He choked back a laugh. Yeah, he really did enjoy her sass. “I’ll get the pills.”

Jim noticed Kelly was pretty well-behaved after his butt plug threat. She ate the soup he spoon fed her, remembered to call him “Sir,” and kept her tone respectful with a minimum amount of sass.

Since he considered himself a man of few words, Jim couldn’t recall spending this much time with a woman in a social, non-sexual interaction before. Furthermore, he was surprised to find he enjoyed it. He even spent time giving Kelly an alcohol back rub and unbraiding her hair, then brushing it out for her, the sort of pampering he rarely offered. As he spread the golden strands over her shoulders, he discovered they were still a little damp, which reminded him how much she’d suffered earlier … because of what he did.

Still feeling guilty, and angry with himself for feeling that way, he gave her two more of the PM pills and gruffly suggested she try to get some sleep, then turned off her light and left her to go to his room.

He’d lost track of the time, so was surprised to discover he’d spent over three hours talking with her about the different things they liked to do while he fed her, massaged her back and brushed her hair. He enjoyed bringing her small pleasures just by touching her. Perhaps a little too much, since he found himself constantly needing to adjust his jeans to accommodate his increasing arousal. But even the growing ache in his groin didn’t keep him from appreciating her pixyish sense of humor and the occasional flash of sass she gave him. Although he did try to keep a stern expression on his face when she overstepped the established boundaries between Dom and sub, he wasn’t always successful in his attempts.

The entire time he sat with her, she’d appeared relaxed, calm and even accepting of his occasional admonition without any trace of tears or unhappiness. So he was surprised, and a little taken aback, when she started crying again after he’d left. He considered going back to check on her, but figured she’d needed some alone time to settle down on her own. She’d had a difficult day, to say the least. So he took off his clothes, got into bed, and waited for a bit.

He could tell she was trying to muffle her sobs, but he had no idea if it was pain or something else that had set her off. He had some other remedies he could use to ease her discomfort, except anything external he applied now would only end up causing her more pain. At least at first. He tried to lie still in the dark, but sleeping was impossible when he could hear her sobbing her eyes out in the next room. So, he spent the next hour tossing and turning, then getting up for a glass of water, going back to bed, getting up to piss, going back to bed, walking out to the kitchen to grab a cookie, going back to bed, getting another glass of water, going back to bed, getting up to piss again and that time didn’t even bother going back to bed. It was pointless. He couldn’t sleep any better than she could.

* * * *

When Kelly heard Jim moving about she tried to stifle her sobs because she didn’t want him to know how deeply she was hurting inside. Though he’d said he’d forgiven her, she had a feeling he was still really angry. He hadn’t kissed her or shown any true affection toward her since the paddling. So, she suspected, despite his congenial, teasing attitude, that he resented having to take care of her. She’d enjoyed the comfortable time she’d spent with him over the last few hours, and thought he had too. But if he’d liked being with her, he would have stayed with her, wouldn’t he? She tried to be quiet, except without his soothing voice and tender touch to distract her, the throbbing pain in her backside only grew worse.

She so badly needed to hear his gentle words of praise and feel his fingers stroking her that she considered going to him on her knees and begging him to forgive her. But even the thought of that hurt too much. Everything hurt her. Even her eyelashes hurt her.

Having no idea what time it was, but knowing it was late, she tried turning on her side which sent shards of fresh agony shooting through her that caused her to cry out. God, she was in miserable shape and the pain wasn’t getting any more tolerable. If anything it was getting worse, which brought on a whole new round of tears. Suspecting he’d gone to sleep, she wasn’t prepared to have him barge back into her room like a nude avenger and yell, “Kelly. That’s enough!”

Without meaning to, she immediately jerked in surprise, yelped in pain, then sobbed out an apology.

“Damn it, woman, you need to rest! So, quiet down. I know you hurt, but neither of us can get any sleep if you continue makin’ this racket,” he growled.

Then with his bare feet slapping against the wood floor, he stomped over to the bed, flipped on the light and barked out the order, “Roll over.”

Kelly wailed thinking he meant to swat her for disturbing him. She was so sore that the notion of accepting another spanking from him froze her insides, but she obediently rolled from her side to her front and covered her head with her pillow. However, Jim only gave her a little nudge and said, “I need you to scootch over more than that, woman. I can’t fit in that tiny space you left me.”

Realizing what he meant, Kelly painfully inched over to make room for him while keeping flat on her stomach. Her crying lessened, but she was afraid to look at him so she kept her head buried. After he got in beside her, she heard him turn on the light and sigh. “Let’s see what the damage report is.” Unable to suppress a whimper, she clenched her pillow even tighter when the hand that had been gently rubbing the small of her back applied increased pressure to hold her in place.

“Deep breath,” he ordered, his fingers pressing firmly on her left buttock. Pain sharp and agonizing tore through her and she screamed. He removed his hand almost as quickly. “Blood flow looks good,” he commented, “but your bruised backside is still swellin’ somethin’ fierce, darlin. Looks like I’ll need to treat that sore bottom after all,” he added with a reluctant note in his voice.

“What are you intending to do?” she asked, lifting her head up beneath the pillow to gape at him as a growing panic crept from her burning backside into her voice.

Except rather than answer her, he snapped out another order: “Stay there, don’t move. And that’s an order, sub,” he growled, walking toward the door.

Really? What does he think I’m going to do? Go hopscotching? She turned her head to scowl at him, but couldn’t help admiring the taut line of his buttocks as he strode out of the room. Good lord, here she was practically drooling over and longing to be held by a man who’d nearly beaten her senseless.

When he returned with a bottle and what looked like an ice pack, she asked more than a little warily, “What are you planning to do with those?”

He scowled at her. “These are none of your business, unless I say they are.”

Uh oh. She recognized that tone, the same way she knew whatever he had in mind for her was not going to be pleasant, since he only resorted to his “Dom voice” when he needed her to obey despite her natural instincts. Her insides quickened with dread even as she quietly replied, “Yes, Sir,” then continued to watch him with grave uncertainty roiling in her stomach as he uncapped the bottle and moved back on bed beside her.

He held the bottle a few inches from her back and gave her a sympathetic look. “This is gonna sting some I’m afraid, and you’re gonna wanna scream, but I don’t want you rousin’ the neighbors. They’re probably disturbed enough already by all that noise you’ve been makin’. I’m just glad they haven’t sicced the cops on me yet for suspicion of torture.”

Kelly was shaking her head through his entire speech. She wanted to grab his wrist to stop him, but his left hand was holding her down. Panicking, she turned to him, and abandoning all protocol, appealed to him with tears in her eyes. “No, Jim. Please. I hurt so much already I feel like all the skin has been stripped off my bottom.”

He frowned at her briefly, then relented by bending closer and giving her one of his toe curling, sexy smiles. “I can assure you, darlin’, that everythin’ you had, you’ve still got, and all in one piece.” Then looking stern again he added, “However, I can also see how bruised and swollen your bottom is. This will make it better, Kelly. I promise. But it’s gonna burn somethin’ mighty fierce before it eases your discomfort.”

“Nooo!” she wailed, frantically shaking her head.

“Kelly…,” he warned, dragging out her name. “Are you thinkin’ of causin’ me trouble right now?” he asked, his voice promising dire consequences if she did.

She hesitated as large tears rolled down her cheeks, then shook her head. “No, Sir. But … I’m scared, Sir,” she confessed in a small voice.

Nodding, he lightly rubbed her upper back. “There’s no reason for you to be scared, Kelly girl. I’m only here to help you right now, not scold or punish. Now, I want you to put your head back under that pillow and count backwards from ten.” When she shook her head again, he leaned toward her. “That was not a request, sub. That was an order I expect you to obey whether you want to or not. Now!”

She dove under the pillow. Kelly didn’t believe he purposefully intended to hurt her, but the first touch of the lotion on her sore buttocks had all the subtlety of a blow torch on sunburned flesh. She screamed and almost arched off the bed.

“Muffle your noise, sub,” he ordered as he continued to gently rub the lotion around.

A thousand fire ants were now attacking her behind, so Kelly screamed again into the pillow.

“I’m only hearin’ screamin’, sub, and I want to hear the countin’ I ordered you to start. Now count. Ten!”

She cried out ten under her pillow, suspecting he was doing this only to torture her, but as she called eight she realized she was already feeling relief.

“Good, girl,” he praised. “You’re beginnin’ to relax now. Seven!”

She repeated the word seven as he commanded, but it was on a sigh as she raised her head and placed it back on top of the pillow she’d been using to help muffle her screams.

* * * *

“I really did a job on you, didn’t I?” Jim asked, not expecting an answer. He continued to spread the lotion until Kelly began making little pleasure moans in the back of her throat. Then, he decided to drive the reason for this exercise home, “Repeat to me what lessons you learned today, sub.”

“Tired,” she responded, closing her eyes.

“Kelly, I’m serious. I never, never, never want to have to punish you that way again. So I wanna make sure you learned the right lessons.” When she hesitated, he added, “Because, darlin’ you’re gonna be feelin’ the effects of this punishment for a long, long time to come. So, let’s make sure it was worth it.”

Lifting her head off her pillow she gave him an unhappy scowl, but his answering look of warning had her meekly lying back down again with a sigh, “Never disobey one of your direct orders.”

“Good. What else?”

“Never come to your workplace without permission.”

“Very good. What else?”

She thought about it for a moment, then said, “Don’t mouth off or attempt to strike back at you in anger … ever.”

“Excellent,” he agreed. “That’s probably the most important lesson you needed to learn from today. Those two transgressions got you in nearly as much trouble as disobeyin’ me did. Now, what else did you learn?”

* * * *

Kelly gave another long sigh. She really didn’t want to do this anymore, especially since the last lesson was the one that hurt the most. Finally, she said, “Never display a show of affection toward you in public.”

When he didn’t answer for a moment, she got worried. That was what she’d done that had gotten him so angry, wasn’t it? All she’d wanted was to show him how deeply she felt and he’d pushed her away.

She guessed she tensed, because he said, “Easy, darlin’. Be still now. I’m not angry, I’m just thinkin’.”

“Wasn’t that right?” she asked turning to gaze up at him.

He appeared to be seriously considering her question. “Well, I do believe it was a lesson you learned today, although it’s not one I meant to teach.”

“What do you mean?”

“Kelly, you’re a very demonstrative person, which isn’t necessarily bad, even though it is inappropriate for our current situation.”

She shook her head. “I’m not sure I understand. Do you want me to touch you or not?”

He bent down to place a kiss on her hair. “Darlin’, of course I want you to touch me, but you shouldn’t do it without my permission. You do know that is one of the rules, don’t you, Kelly?”

Kelly turned her face away to hide her tears. They were back to the D/s rules again. She had to follow the set guidelines and stay within the finely drawn lines, or she was violating the protocol of their relationship.

“Kelly…. Hush, darlin’. I’m not sayin’ this to upset you, even though I can tell that I am. Thursday night I agreed to be your Dom and you said you wanted to be my sub. So, that is the relationship I am more than happy to have with you. But, and I don’t want you to take this the wrong way, but it is the only one I am willing to have with you right now. I think you need a strong Dom to master you, and you’ve got to admit that we are still gettin’ to know each other. That means I’m establishin’ the rules, and you’re establishin’ your limits, which I’m supposed to keep testin’ and pushin’ a little.”

“Do you mean 24/7?” she asked, turning to look at him again.

“Actually, doll, that’s not my style, or my preference, but I made some serious mistakes with you last night, and I seem to be makin’ more of those same mistakes today, so I think we should stick to protocol until I, as your Dom, determine you are ready to move on to a more relaxed relationship. I did a lot more than push your limits today, Kelly, I set ‘em. Not in stone, precisely, but certainly in concrete. As we grow and build our connection, we can slowly chip away at that cement, which’ll give you a bit more wiggle room to move about and expand. But for now, any movin’ I allow you will be with my collar and leash real tight around your neck. That means I expect you to obey every command I give you without hesitation or comment. And that’s how I expect things to be between us for quite a while.

“So … what? You think I still need to be paper trained, or taught to sit, stay and heel before you want to consider me as anything but your sub?”

Frowning, he drew back for a second, then bent forward again. “That’s exactly the sort of thing that got you here to begin with, Kellian Sarah Franklin. You’re takin’ offense and snappin’ at me, and I should be smackin’ your butt instead of tryin’ to reassure you. Except, I am not a Dom who likes his subs afraid, or in a great deal of pain. I don’t mind a bit of sass, as long as it comes with respect. But, darlin’, your display today was intolerable for a sub, and unforgivable for a slave. What you did in that reception area broke all the rules of BDSM relationships. Every single one of ‘em.”

“I’m sorry,” she said softly. “I didn’t mean to–”

“Yeah, I know you’re sorry, but that doesn’t change the fact you disobeyed me, and unfortunately you’re gonna have a really sore bottom to keep remindin’ you that’s not a wise thing for you to do.” He hesitated for a moment as he simply regarded her. Then he said, “You and I need to have a long talk soon about what we expect from each other, and where we see this relationship goin’. I deeply regret we had such a rocky start, and I realize I’m partially to blame, but one question remains…. Will you be able to find happiness and satisfaction in a Dom/sub relationship with me?”

“Is there any chance we could build any other sort of relationship right now?”

“No, darlin’. That’s not what I’m after. I realize that isn’t what you want to hear, Kelly, but I’m not sure I can offer you what you do want. Not yet, at least.”

“Then, Sir, my answer would have to be yes.”

He gave her a nod. “You say that now, but I’m not convinced you fully understand what you’re acceptin’. So, how ‘bout for now, I lay out one simple rule you will need to obey, or be punished. That is: you must always show the proper respect owed to a Dom, focusing on this Dom especially.”

She turned away from him again, but this time he called her on it. “Kelly, I want you to at least look at me while we have this conversation. When she turned back, he wiped a tear from her eye. “You think I’m bein’ unreasonable to insist on this?”

“No, Sir. As my Dom, you’re making a perfectly reasonable request.”

“You think I’m not bright enough to hear the ‘but’ in that sentence, little girl? Well, I do hear it, Kelly, and I even understand it to a point. So, let me tell you a little of what I expect from you in terms of respect. Unless I order you to take a certain position, I’d prefer you to behave naturally. By that I mean if we meet at the club, rather than droppin’ to your knees at my feet when you first see me, I expect you to bow your head in acknowledgement. You do not need to call me Master, but you do need to at least call me Sir. And you should never, ever call me, Jim.”

Kelly gazed at him through wide eyes, so he gave her chin a pinch. “Yeah, that one’s gonna be hard for you, since you’ve slipped on it five times today already, but I’m gonna have to insist you obey that one, too, for right now. This weekend will most likely be an exception, since I seriously doubt I’ll have the heart to punish you for a simple lapse in protocol after what you’ve been through, but I need you to see that my leniency today is nothin’ more than a temporary reprieve. Once you’re back to normal, slippin’ will be a punishable offense. Can you accept that?”

Kelly blinked. This really wasn’t what she wanted, at least not with him. Insisting she only call him Sir was putting up an invisible wall between them she was hoping they could tear down. She understood it was part of the D/s scene, and it was also a take it or leave it kind of thing. If she opted to leave him, they’d never get the chance to be anything more to each other, but if she agreed to stay she needed to accept she would most probably be punished if she forgot her place and treated him like a lover instead of her Dom. James Evans might believe women could be equal to men in many things, but definitely not when in an intimate relationship with him.

He kissed her again. “Why don’t we both give this some thought for a while, darlin’? I only want what I think is best for you, Kelly, and right now I think you need the stable structure that exists behind the D/s rules. You may not agree with me, which is your right, of course, but your agreement or disagreement in what I think is not part of the equation right now. I will care for you and take care of you to the best of my ability. And part of my care is also disciplinin’ you when you break a rule. I will insist upon your obedience and submission, Kelly, but I am not lookin’ for you to be obsequious or subservient to me, even though I’m not sure you understand the difference.”

“I’m not sure I do either, Sir.”

He smiled. “Well that is somethin’ else I’d be willin’ to teach you. And I will serve as your teacher, as well as your Dom. At times, I may even sound like an overprotective parent, but if you choose to stay with me, you’ll never want for care or affection. Even your punishments, as painful as they might be, will be given with your best interests at heart.

Kelly didn’t like what he was saying, but she couldn’t fault him for saying it, so she shrugged her shoulders, which earned her a firm rap on the head. She winced. “I do not punish lightly, Kelly, as I believe you’ve already learned. Nor do I punish without cause. You should always know beforehand when you’ve done somethin’ that will earn you a trip over my knee, or across the bed, or anywhere else I insist you bend over for me. So, none of my punishments should come as a surprise to you, although the method I choose to carry them out, might. Promise me you’ll give this some thought, and we’ll see where we end up Sunday night. All right?”

Kelly felt her heart lighten at his words. He was willing to protect and care for her. “You’ll want me here through Sunday?”

“Not precisely. I’m not gonna let you leave here any earlier than Sunday, although the manner in which I want you will not be satisfied until I’m certain you’re well enough to play.” Then he waggled his eyebrows at her, and she laughed.

“Your smile and laughter please me greatly, darlin’. And though your tears do not displease me or make me angry, they do distress me, which is why I am here now.”

She wanted to tell him she thought she could easily fall in love with him when he reached over to press a finger on her left buttock, which stung like a slap. Scowling at him, she said, “Ow!”

“Well, you’re definitely improvin’ after the lotion, but I’d like to do a course of ice, too, to help bring down this swellin’. It’s not gonna be comfortable at first, but I’m gonna insist you lie still and bear it for at least two minutes. If it’s still too painful after that, I’ll remove it. All right?”

Okay, he was warning her it was going to hurt, and implied the time he’d given her would also be a trial, so she asked, “Two whole minutes, Sir?”

Kelly saw Jim’s brows lower over his eyes and knew she wasn’t getting any leeway on this. “Yes, sub. Two whole minutes. I’ll keep time for you. Now lay your head down and let me do what I do best, all right?”

CHAPTER TWELVE

Jim was back in full Dom mode now, which worried her, so Kelly hesitated until the brows went up. Giving a sigh and a nod, she put her head down and closed her eyes. But opened them up again in a flash when he placed a sizzling hot blanket of burning coals on her butt. She let out a high pitched whine as she tried to hold still as he’d asked her to. After five seconds, though, she couldn’t help but jiggle her hips as she whimpered from the pain, which seemed to be growing worse instead of better.

Glancing up from his watch, he said, “You’re doin’ good, sub, but you need to lie still. I realize it’s uncomfortable, but I’m watchin’ the clock. You’ve a hundred more seconds.”

“Um, Sir? I don’t think I can….” The burning grew worse by the second until she finally grabbed his hand. “Oh, God, Jim! It really hurts! Please take it off,” she begged, tears filling her eyes. She was sorely tempted to fling away the fiery bag herself, but since that would only earn her even more disapproval from her strict Dom, she simply gripped his fingers tighter.

He placed a gently restraining hand on the small of her back to still her squirming even as he frowned and spoke with stern firmness. “Kelly, we just finished establishin’ I am your Dom. At least for right now. And as your Dom, you do not have permission to call me, Jim. Doin’ so is a punishable offense. Now, I don’t wanna be a hardass about this, but I expected you to let a coupla hours pass before you slipped again.”

Crap. She winced at her mistake. “I’m so sorry, Sir. But I–”

“No. I’m not gonna accept any excuses from you on this. You’ve earned yourself an additional minute of ice therapy as punishment.”

Kelly moaned, but tried not to cry as she whispered, “I’m really sorry, Sir, but it hurts so much.”

He gave a nod to acknowledge he heard her. “One minute’s passed, so you’ve got two more to go.” When she gave another small whine of protest in response, he said, “You’re doin great. Even though I’m punishin’ you, it pleases me that you’re acceptin’ this pain because I’m asking you to. Minute thirty left. I know it hurts, and that makes me proud of the way you’re handlin’ it.” Her lips were so tightly clamped together all she managed to squeak out was a tiny whimper of acknowledgement.

“Good girl. You’re in your punishment phase now. Sixty more seconds to go.” His voice growing softer, he asked, “Is it any better at all?”

The burning had eased enough so she could talk. “A little, Sir. But it still stings.”

He gave her another nod of acknowledgement, then went back to counting out the time for her. “Thirty, Twenty, Ten, Five. You’re done. How are you doin’ now? You need me to remove it?”

Surprised by the lack of pain, she shook her head. “It’s much better now, Sir. I think the ice might have numbed the area completely.”

“Yeah, it can do that. I’m gonna leave it in place, then. The ice will gradually melt, which will mean your nerves should awaken more slowly. I’ll check in to see how you’re doin’ tomorrow. I don’t think you’re hurt bad enough to need a doctor, but the swellin’ and colorin’ has still got me more than a little worried.”

When she nodded, he said, “You need your rest, so I’ll go back to my own room now. You’ll be less disturbed that way.”

He started to rise, when Kelly gripped his arm and said, “Sir?” Then realizing what she’d done she yanked her hand back as though it had reached out to touch him on its own. However, he merely smiled and gave her a nod. “If it wouldn’t inconvenience you too much, Would you stay with me tonight, Sir?”

One eyebrow arched. “I hope you aren’t thinkin’ you and I can get frisky together tonight, darlin’, because that’s not gonna be on my agenda for a couple of days. I expect you to rest, sub. Throughout this entire weekend. And I will make that an order if I have to.”

She smiled. “I realize we are just getting to know each other, Sir. And I know I’ve made some serious mistakes, but Thursday, at the club….”

He nodded for her to continue, so she charged ahead. “Even though you were strict, you also made me feel special … cared for. So, Sir….” She gave a nervous swallow, afraid her insecurity would only make him turn away and leave her, but he surprised her by placing a finger under her chin.

“Kelly, I don’t ever want you to be afraid to tell me your feelin’s. In fact, I encourage it, and will even insist upon it if I think you’re holdin’ back on me.”

“Thank you, Sir,” she said softly. She didn’t want to cry. She’d already cried so much tonight her raw throat felt like she’d swallowed razor blades, and her aching eyes had swollen to twice their normal size. They didn’t bother her nearly as much as another part of her anatomy, perhaps, but they hurt. She brushed back a tear with an angry swipe, but he shook his head, and held her hand in his, entwining their fingers.

“I am listenin’,” he said, and he sounded like he could do that all night.

“I guess what I’m trying to say is I’d like you to stay because I feel safer and more secure when you are near me.”

He nodded, then gave a reluctant sigh. “Well, I guess that settles it.” She rose up a few inches in alarm, and he bent toward her to whisper, “Looks like I’m sleepin’ with you tonight.” Then he winked, and she felt like giggling. Sitting on the space he’d recently vacated, he said, “If I start snorin’ you got permission to give me a poke. I usually turn over then.”

Kelly smiled with relief. He could be so cute when he wanted to be, though he probably would take offense at hearing her say that. “Thank you, Sir.” With her eyes fixed on his face, she lowered her head to the pillow.

He turned a little to stroke her hair. “I want you to relax and sleep. I’ll stay here all night by your side, and make sure nothin’ else bothers you.”

“Thank you, Sir,” she mouthed back and contented herself by watching him while he guarded over her like her own personal avenging angel. She slowly closed her eyes, and in less than a minute she was out.

* * * *

Jim waited until Kelly fell asleep before he lifted his hand from her head. Using a pillow to prop his shoulders against the headboard, he laid back and watched her take slow, even breaths. She was peaceful now, but the day had taken its toll on both of them. Yesterday, at the club and at the precinct, she’d been a screamer, a curser and a struggler, yet tonight she’d handled the worst punishment he’d ever handed out with more grace and courage than anyone else he’d ever met. And even though the little vixen deserved every swat he gave her, he still didn’t feel right about hurting her so badly.

Unfortunately, dispensing harsh punishments was one of the distasteful duties that came with being a Dom. Point was she’d needed it, she’d asked for it and he’d provided it. Now it was time to put it in the past. But he was deadly serious when he said, he never wanted to do anything like that again, and he hoped she took her lesson to heart.

* * * *

The next morning, Jim awoke lying on his side, and for a moment he couldn’t fathom why he’d fallen asleep in the guest room. Then a slim calf brushed against his thigh and he remembered.

Moving slowly and carefully, so as not to disturb her, he drew back then turned over to gaze at Kelly. She gave a small moan of protest and frowned as she inched closer, seeking his warmth. He smiled when she threw her leg over his and scooted right up next to his bent arm, then settled again. She appeared a little flushed, so he felt her forehead and cheeks. They were warm, but not feverish. She’d slept on top of the bottom sheet with only the subbie blanket on her shoulders and back, and nothing on her lower half. Though she did manage to turn from her stomach to her side at some time during the night without difficulty. At least she didn’t awaken him with any yelps of distress, and he was a light sleeper.

Keeping his hand pressed against her cheek, he watched her forehead wrinkling occasionally as though in pain. The ice pack had long been abandoned, so he figured she probably was hurting somewhat.

While trying to decide if he should do another application of the lotion or ice, Kelly slowly opened her eyes and blinked drowsily at him. Smiling, he continued to rub the back of his fingers along the side of her downy cheek. Very soft.

“Mornin’ darlin’,” he greeted with a smile.

She started to smile back when her expression suddenly changed to one of bewilderment and fear. And he knew exactly what that meant.

“Easy, sugar,” he crooned as she started to pant with pain. Giving her cheek one last comforting stroke, he began to roll out of bed. “I’m gonna get somethin’ to lessen your discomfort,” he said, more than a little surprised when she gripped his left arm.

“Don’t. Leave. Me,” she got out between clenched teeth and pants of breath.

“Darlin’, I’ve got to if I’m gonna help you.”

“No!” Her fingers tightened their grasp as her nails started digging into his arm. He knew she had no idea she gripped him so hard, and this wasn’t the time for protocol corrections. He didn’t want to go back to full Dom mode, but her panic was almost making it impossible for him to do anything else.

“Kelly…,” he warned, letting his voice drift off. Shit, the only thing that did was bring tears to her eyes. She was on edge and in pain, and didn’t want to let him go. Laying back he used his free arm, the one she didn’t have in a death grip, and grabbed the bottle of lotion he’d placed on the bedside table.

“All right,” he conceded, trying to remain firm but gentle. “We’ll try this again. Turn on to your stomach.”

Vehemently shaking her head, she dug her nails in deeper. He closed his eyes certain the pain in his arm was nothing compared to what she was currently feeling in her backside. He did have some other stuff in his medicine chest he could try. A Lidocaine cream for bad sunburns, as well as a spray and miscellaneous remedies for household injuries, including a soothing oatmeal bath, which he doubted would help her, since she had such difficulty sitting. Hell, she was having trouble simply waking up.

Regarding her carefully, he said, “I need you to roll onto your stomach so I can view the source of your problem, darlin’. I don’t want to become stern with you, but I will if you don’t obey me in this. Now, roll onto your stomach. Please.”

The tears came a bit more frequently, then, but she closed her eyes, moaned and did as he asked, keeping her grip on his arm. No doubt he’d have some bruises later.

“Good girl,” he praised, stroking her hair and upper back as he looked at her bottom. Much better than yesterday, but still a deep and swollen red, and she hadn’t stopped panting in her effort to bring the pain back under control. He opened the flip cap on the bottle with his teeth, and poured some into the hollow at the small of her back.

She immediately jerked. “No!”

He ignored her and started rubbing the lotion in. “Unfortunately, darlin’,” he said, observing the way she tensed and whined, relieved her reaction was nowhere near as strong today as the screaming protests she made yesterday. “That word is no longer in your vocabulary. At least not with me.”

She whimpered. He didn’t make her count, since her head was already going back onto the pillow. Instead, he continued to talk to her in a low, soothing voice as he gently spread the lotion over her reddened hindquarters. “And even if you were to use it, you forgot to add Sir.” When she groaned, he added, “Yes, another punishable offense. However, I’m holdin’ the rest of your punishments in reserve today. I may decide to dispense them later, so I will be keeping count of every one of your infractions, but for the moment you can breathe easy.”

The way she sighed and relaxed at his pronouncement made him smile.

“Thank you, Sir,” she mumbled into her pillow and he wanted to laugh at the disgruntled sound of it, but knew that would only encourage her to be insolent. So, he maintained an even expression and continued to rub.

When she released a soft sigh and eased her grip on his arm, he determined the lotion wasn’t as painful the second time around, but it did produce the same anesthetic effect, which was good to know. He had a feeling even the threat of a swat would have her scurrying to obey him for at least a week. Maybe a month, if he played it right.

“Okay, darlin’, I wanna check your wrists. After that, we should probably get you up so you can use the bathroom, then it’s back into bed for you. I’ll even serve you breakfast here, which I must tell you is a treat I do not offer often.”

Kelly merely patted his arm. “Better. Wanna go back to sleep.”

“Yeah, I know, except that’s not on your agenda until later.” Pulling safety scissors from the nightstand drawer, he drew her left wrist closer and snipped through the gauze. The pink band of flesh encircling her wrist didn’t appear nearly as red as it did yesterday, so he nudged her. “Move to your side and give me your other hand.”

She groaned, but obeyed with obvious reluctance.

Since that wrist bore the same shade of pink, he decided to leave the bandages off for a while, although he’d probably want to do another application of the cream later. He patted her hand. “Okay, up you get now. Sleepy time is over.”

“Jim!” she complained as he pulled her to her feet.

“Unh uh.” Bending forward, he whispered in her ear, “That’s two for you now, and before breakfast, too. I’ve a feelin’ you’re gonna be rackin’ ‘em up today.” He kept a firm grip on her arms as he slowly lead her to the bathroom.

Casting a sour glance at her Dom over her shoulder, Kelly grumbled, “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

Jim met her sour look with a displeased frown and shook his head. “Not at all. I’ll have you know that I do not consider this to be a laughin’ matter in the least, darlin’. You should be the one waitin’ on me, so this is really puttin’ me out somethin’ terrible.”

She snorted then wrinkled her nose at him as they stepped into the bathroom.

“Up to three now. Makin’ faces isn’t permitted, either.”

“Well, I think you’re far too strict. So, first chance I get, I’m going to search for a much nicer and easy going, Dom.”

He didn’t answer. Instead, he released her arms and asked, “You gonna need help in here?”

Realizing he may have thought she was serious, Kelly jerked around to gaze at him in concern. He was not smiling. “I was kidding,” she said worriedly.

He nodded and stepped back. “I’ll let you have your privacy today.” Then he quietly shut the door.

Shit, shit, shit. Kelly leaned against the cool tile wall at her right and groaned. Now she’d upset him. He didn’t appear angry, exactly, but she expected there was a little anger behind his chilly words. She was going to have to watch her mouth, or this would never work between them.

Giving herself a critical glance in the mirror, she stuck her tongue out at her reflection. God, she looked a mess and she didn’t even have a comb or brush with her, let alone a toothbrush. At the polite knock, she drew in a breath. He was actually knocking? “Yes?” she asked. When he opened the door, he was holding her purse, her case and a fresh washcloth and towels, which he laid on the edge of the sink.

“Thought you might need these,” he said politely. Still no smile.

She turned to face him. “Jim, I’m sorry.”

Regarding her steadily, he said, “Four,” then added, “You need anythin’ else?”

She shook her head. “I’m fine now. Thanks for bringing me my stuff.”

“No problem. I have one more request to make. I don’t want you takin’ a shower without me at least in the room. I’m afraid you’ll get dizzy and fall.”

She nodded, then bending her head, whispered, “Yes, Sir.”

“Well, glory be. I thought the lady had totally forgotten her titles of respect.”

Smiling, she asked, “Should I get on my knees and beg forgiveness now, or wait until after breakfast?”

When he grinned back, Kelly breathed a sigh of relief. Then she saw his eyebrows draw together as he ran a finger down her cheek. “We’ll work it out, Kelly girl, don’t you worry so much, all right?”

“But….”

“Hey, girl, I’m human. I may not like some of the things you say, but that doesn’t mean I’m gonna walk out on you. That’s what’s scarin’ you, ain’t it?”

She nodded, a little dumbfounded by the realization he could read her better than she read herself. “Yes, Sir.”

“Well, when you’re better that’s somethin’ else you and me are gonna start workin’ on. It’s nice that you’re concerned about my feelin’s, but I don’t want you in a panic every time I frown. I have no intention of abandonin’ you, Kelly. We may not stay together, but I won’t leave you high and dry unless you ask me to. I promise. Okay?”

“Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

His frown deepened a little, but he nodded. “Call me if you want a shower. If I hear that water runnin’ and I’m not in here, you’re gonna be a sorry little girl. I promise you that, too.”

She pouted. “But you said–”

Giving her nose a gentle tap, he warned, “I can always change my mind, darlin’. Dom’s privilege.”

Isn’t that the truth, she thought, letting out another small sigh. “I’ll call if I need help.”

His frown turned into a full-blown scowl. “No, Kelly, you’ll call if you intend to do anythin’ other than wash your face, brush your teeth, do whatever you girls do to your face and hair, and pee. If I find out you’ve done anythin’ else, you’ll regret it.”

“Just pee?” she asked wrinkling her nose at what his words implied.

“Yup. Those are your orders. I expect you to call me in a few minutes. If you don’t, I’m comin’ to check on you.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied with a submissive meekness.

Giving her a sharp nod in reply, he shut the door.

The morning continued pretty much in the same manner set by their bathroom conversation, with only a few skirmishes. Jim refused to allow Kelly any clothing, which she expected, although it still left her feeling oddly vulnerable for some reason. Possibly because she felt emotionally raw and exposed as well. She wasn’t ashamed of her body, but she wasn’t exactly proud of it either. And she didn’t strip in public or walk around nude unless she had no choice. However, choices were something Jim rarely gave. He wouldn’t even permit her to discuss the matter. Not only that, but she had to lie on her stomach with an ice pack on her butt for five minutes because she walked from the bedroom to the bathroom by herself, when he thought she was napping

The punishment hadn’t been onerous, though the ice did sting a bit in the beginning.

He fed her, watched some Saturday morning TV, played card games, and even shared the morning paper with her, all while she lay on her stomach as naked as the day she was born. She wasn’t precisely shy, so despite the fact it wasn’t her preference, being nude around him didn’t bother her that much. But she would have been happier if he’d allowed her some covering.

He got to wear shoes and clothes. He got to walk around the house any place he wanted without being accompanied. He even got to exercise on his treadmill and weight machines without an audience, which only bothered Kelly because she wanted to watch, but his equipment was set up in a room without a bed, so he refused her request.

She did feel coddled and cared for, although she still thought he took things to an extreme when he continued to insist he remain in the room if she needed to use the toilet for any reason other than peeing. That was re-crossing a line, she did not want to go over again. But he wasn’t giving an inch.

It was nearly lunchtime when he said, “I don’t give a damn if you are embarrassed, Kelly. That is not my problem. Havin’ you pass out in the bathroom is.”

“But, Sir,” she whined.

“No! You’re gonna have trouble sittin’, so you’re gonna need help.”

She hadn’t considered that, she admitted with a slight grimace. How was she going to do this?

Gently putting her apart from him, he crossed his arms and glared down at her. She was all-too-familiar with that look, and it never boded well for her. “I will consider lettin’ you go by yourself on one condition only….”

She wrinkled her nose. Things had been progressing so smoothly between them. He’d been standing at the edge of the bed in preparation to walk her down the hall and leave her to do her business, when she’d made the idle comment that she was glad he was at least permitting her some privacy today.

His warm hands encircled her arms as he stared down with a puzzled frown. “I gave you privacy this morning. So, how’s this any different?”

She’d blushed, then. She’d actually blushed like a school girl and shook her head. “It isn’t. I only meant it’s nice not to have you standing over me like you did yesterday.”

His fingers slid from her elbows up to her shoulders in a delicious caress. “You’re lyin’ to me, Kelly girl. And I don’t like it one bit.”

Though his voice was hypnotically soft, and his touch erotic, Kelly’s guilt kept her staring at the floor. She knew it was a giveaway, so she wasn’t surprised when he tilted her chin up. “What are you not tellin’ me? Why do you need to go to the bathroom right now?”

She shrugged. “I need to go.”

“Just pee, right?”

Wincing, she asked, “Does it really make that much difference?”

“You know it does.” He placed a hand at her elbow. “I’m goin’ with you.”

She yanked her arm free without thinking, then grimaced at what she’d done. Subs were not supposed to pull away from their Doms … ever. “But it’s embarrassing,” she whimpered, staring at the floor again, getting them exactly to where they were right now.

He stood less than a foot away glaring down at her with his arms crossed over his chest in full Dom mode. Realizing there was no hope for it, she tilted her head and gazed up at him through her eyelashes like a little girl. “I hesitate to ask, Sir, but what exactly is your condition?”

He narrowed his eyes as if considering whether or not he would tell her, then answered, “An enema.”

That brought her standing up straight again. “What! Hell no.”

“Twenty-five.”

Yeah, swearing was definitely a ‘no-no’ in his book. He really was keeping count and she was racking ‘em up big time.

“No, Jim!”

“Twenty-six.” She wanted to stamp her foot at him, but locked her knees tight and glared at the floor instead.

“Either I come with you, or you submit to an enema. Those are your choices, Kelly girl, and they are the only ones I’m allowin’.”

“Never mind,” she answered sullenly. “I guess I don’t need to go.”

He didn’t move, didn’t even blink. So she strode to her side of the bed, lay down on her stomach and pretended to go back to sleep. If he insisted on doing that again, she’d die from the humiliation of it. As she took a deep breath to calm herself, Kelly realized that the set up in his home wouldn’t be the same as at the club. Here, he couldn’t…. Peeking up at the headboard, she saw the rings. Shit. Looked like he could restrain her in here if he wanted to. Her butt clenched as she realized he still stared at her and waited. She would cry if he pushed her on this. She really would. He still didn’t move. Finally, she asked in a small voice, “You wouldn’t seriously make me do that again, would you?”

He arched an eyebrow and she had her answer. He’d done it before. And, if he thought it necessary, he’d do it again. He could easily force her compliance with a stern word, but perhaps he’d consider offering her a carrot instead … for good behavior. “How about a reward if I agree?” she asked.

The eyebrow arched even higher. “I would think pleasin’ me should be reward enough. The fact that it isn’t makes me question your commitment to me.”

Kelly’s stomach turned to lead. What was more important, his smile and pleasure, or her privacy? She hated this. “Maybe you should just tie me up,” she muttered, knowing she sounded like a sullen brat, but unable to help herself. “That would certainly make things easier for you, wouldn’t it?’

“Is that a challenge I hear, darlin’?” he inquired in a silky tone that oozed with masculine Domness.

“No, Sir. But I think it’s the only way you’re going to get me to willingly submit to that a second time.”

He leaned forward. “Although gainin’ your compliance by restrainin’ you remains an option, of course, I’d much prefer you gave me your willin’ submission.”

“I’m not sure it makes any difference … Sir. Either way I’m doing exactly what you want, am I not?”

“Actually, no. You’re not. By suggestin’ I tie you down first you’re toppin’ from the bottom. And that is not at all what I want. I expect you to do what I ask because you wish to please me. If that’s not enough…. Well, you can always fall back on your safe word.”

She peeked up at him to see if he was seriously offering her an out. “And will you consider things over between us if I were to do that, Sir? “

“Is that what you want?”

“No, Sir.”

He shrugged. “Well, it definitely won’t please me if you do it, but I’ll honor your choice without ending our relationship … this time” he added, putting extra emphasis on the last two words, making it clear the next time he might not be so forgiving.

“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate that.” She paused a beat, then added, “Pear.”

He gave her a nod, turned, and walked out of the room.

Well, that went over well, Kelly snarked to herself, hitting her head against her pillow six times. Why did he have to be so masterful and demanding, and yet oddly gentle and caring with her? One moment stern and serious, and the next cute and funny? Oftentimes rigid and inflexible, while at others toe-curlingly sexy and yummy enough to nibble on? And why did Kyle ever have to choose him to be her Dom?”

Kelly held out until after her chef salad lunch, but she couldn’t stand the fact Jim wouldn’t smile at her, no matter what she did. He made an effort not to make all his replies clipped monosyllables, but she could tell he was put out with her safe wording an activity he considered well within her limits of toleration. Since he couldn’t dress her and send her home for saying it, he let her know of his dissatisfaction in other ways.

So, after lunch, she sighed and looked up at him. “Okay.”

He glanced over at her. “Pardon me?”

Nice and polite. He hadn’t said darlin’ or doll or even Kelly girl since their argument before lunch. Currently, they were playing cards, but she was losing badly since she couldn’t concentrate. He wasn’t cruel, or mean, or even sharp with her, as much as he was denying her access to a part of himself. The part she enjoyed most. The teasing, affectionate, masterful, sexy part that caused her insides to do pleasurable little flips.

“I can’t take it anymore. So, I’ll do whatever you want.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“Can’t take what, Kelly?” Jim asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Your displeasure with me.” Kelly stared down at her clasped hands. “I know you think I’m being difficult, and I don’t mean to be. Honest. It’s just … I really don’t want to do this. It’s embarrassing.”

“Perhaps. A little,” he conceded, but his tone remained cool and detached.

His distancing ate at her in a way that made her want to curl up and cry. “I guess I’m not a very good sub, am I?” she asked, struggling against her own feelings of inadequacy.

“Not particularly. No. You aren’t.”

“I want to be … for you.”

“Then you should do what I want, and what I ask, without playin’ games with your safe word, shouldn’t you?”

He was right. That’s exactly what she should be doing. So, why was it so difficult for her? “I’m sorry,” she said finally, tears running down her cheeks.

“Yeah. So am I.” He started to rise, but stopped when she put a hand on his arm.

“You didn’t hurt me the last time, but you weren’t angry then, either.”

“And I wouldn’t hurt you now, even if I was angry. Look, I’m willin’ to tolerate a lot, but I deplore a sub who uses manipulation to get her way. I have done nothin’ to abuse your trust, and I deserve your obedience. Your embarrassment, as you call it, should be insignificant when measured against my wants and needs. If you disagree, then you and I have nothin’ to say to each other.”

Nodding, she dropped her hand from his arm “You should punish me, then.”

“Yes, I should. But I don’t like browbeatin’ women into obedience. I want a sub to bend and give out of her desire to please me, not fear.”

Inching forward, Kelly pressed her forehead to the back of his fingers. “Please help me to accept and obey your wishes, Sir.”

He hesitated for a moment before drawing his hand back. She remained prostrate before him, crying silently. After a few seconds, he gathered up her cards and his own and put them away. Then he came back and patted the side of the bed. “I’ll want you over here, lyin’ on your left side. Can you do that on your own, or would you like help?”

Realizing he still hadn’t forgiven her, she sobbed out loud “Please, don’t. I said I’d try better to please you. Please, give me another chance, Jim!”

“Thirty-five.” He sat on the bed. “Tell me what you need, Kelly.”

She covered her face with her hands. “I need you to hold me, smile at me, kiss me, and call me darlin’ again. And I’ll try to do whatever you want in return.”

He lightly laid a hand on top of her head. “Shh. You’re getting’ all riled up over nothin’ now. I’m not angry, so just settle down and calm yourself.”

He continued to stroke her hair in the way she loved, which served to soothe her until she was only sniffling. “So, are you sayin’ my approval is that important to you?”

Smiling up at him through her tears, she answered, “Yes. It is. I hate disappointing you.”

He considered that for a moment, then nodded. “Good to know. Thank you, darlin’.”

“For?”

“For tellin’ me what it is you need.” His hand continued its gentle stroking motion that was both calming and sensual.

“I thought you already knew,” she confessed, accepting the tissue he handed her.

“I suspected, Kelly girl, but I make no claim to read minds.”

After blowing her nose, Kelly crumpled the tissue up into a tight ball. “I don’t want to make you angry again, but I really don’t want to do this, Sir,” she admitted.

“Yeah, I got that. However, it pleases me greatly that you’re willin’ to try.” Then standing up, he patted his side of the bed. “Now, while I get everything set up I want you to scootch your butt over here and relax. You’re gonna feel a lot more comfortable afterwards, I promise you.”

Though Kelly greatly doubted that, she reluctantly wormed her way into position and followed his instructions. This time, however, she realized how gentle he was when he did this with her. He praised, stroked, petted, and encouraged and it was nowhere near as bad as it had been at the club, but she still didn’t like it.

And once he began, he never left her side. Nor did he make any attempt to restrain her, not even when she grew restive. This time the only things that held her in place were his softly spoken instructions. When it was over, he removed the nozzle and gave her a five-minute time out where he ordered her to lie still and relax.

Yeah. Easy for him to say. He wasn’t the one with a bowel full of water ready to burst if he didn’t get to the toilet. But she held out as long as she could, because that was what he wanted, and had asked of her. He kept a hand on her hip and occasionally rubbed her back when she moaned.

However, when the cramping intensified, she feared she’d embarrass herself even more. Waiting until she couldn’t stand the pain for another second, she looked over her shoulder at him. “If you don’t let me go to that toilet now, James Andrew Evans, I’m going to make a mess all over you, your bed, your carpet….”

She hadn’t even finished her sentence when he had her in his arms.

“Jim! I can walk. Honest!”

“No, ma’am. I don’t think that’s a good idea. And you’re at forty-one now with those last two.” With that he carried her into the bathroom and set her on her feet near the toilet. Then holding her by the arms, he supported her weight and carefully lowered her to the seat. Though she still winced when her butt made contact, she had other more important pains to worry about, so she shooed him away. But he crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, waiting for her.

“Jim! You said you’d give me privacy if I submitted!” she snapped, struggling to hold everything in until he left. But it felt like she was going to split wide open right then and there.

He nodded. “I said I’d consider it, and I did. However, the longer I thought about it, the more I realized leavin’ you alone in here after an enema might not the best idea I’ve ever had. Forty-two.”

“Please! Please, go away and let me do this by myself.”

He crouched down in front of her and she groaned. “Kelly. You aren’t about to do anything I haven’t seen or heard before. Good lord, girl, I practically insisted you use a bedpan back at the club, then cleaned you up and examined you afterwards. So, what are you so all fired up about now?”

“It’s not romantic,” she blurted, covering her face with her hands, positive her complexion was a bright red by now.

“No, I’ll grant you that,” he concurred softly. “It’s not romantic. But it’s natural, and part of the human existence, and it’s exactly what I want you to do. So, I expect you to get to it, woman. We’ll have more than enough time for romance later.”

“Will we?” she asked peeking up at him before she quickly motioned for him to stand back as her bowels gave way. He stood watching her with his arms crossed and his right shoulder propped against the wall while her body gave off disgusting sounds and even more disgusting smells. Though too embarrassed to look at him, she was sure if she did his expression would not have changed.

She did feel better when it was over. Physically. But emotionally she was a wreck. Still refusing to meet his gaze, she flushed the toilet then noticed he was collecting toilet paper in his hands.

Vehemently shaking her head, she grabbed at the paper he held. “Oh no. No, you don’t,” she insisted, ripping a portion right out of his fingers. “I can at least oversee this part without your assistance.”

“You think so?” he asked, handing her the remainder of his collection.

She rolled it up, reached under, then yelped and jerked at what felt like a sheet of sandpaper rubbing against the already throbbing wound that was her bottom. That really hurt. Tears of discomfort filled her eyes as she bit her lip and struggled over the realization she had no idea how to accomplish this without making an even bigger mess.

Finally, he collected more paper and motioned with a circling finger for her to turn around. She shook her head. She so did not want to do this. He crossed his arms and waited until she got the message that neither of them were going anywhere until she did exactly what he wanted. With a groan she rose off the toilet then slowly turned until her back was to him.

“Bend over and place your hands on the seat,” he instructed.

She let out another groan of embarrassment, but did as she was told.

“Good girl,” he praised as he carefully separated her cheeks and wiped her butt clean like she was a baby. He even insisted she remain in position while he finished his thorough cleansing with one of those wet-napkin wipes that are supposed to leave your private parts as fresh as a summer’s day.

Could anything be more embarrassing than having a man, who you were sexually attracted to, attend you so thoroughly in an area so gross? No, she really didn’t think so.

When he was done, he tossed the wipe into the toilet and flushed it, then gripping her arms again, he helped her straighten up. She turned to walk out of the room when he grabbed her, lifted her up into his arms and carried her back to bed. The moment he picked her up, Kelly started to crumble under the emotional strain, so he lay on the bed beside her and pulled her over until she rested on top of him, then held her close as she gave a tearful release to all her embarrassment. He murmured how beautiful she was, and how he adored everything about her, then giving her small reassuring kisses he told her how proud he was of her for giving over all her fear and shame to him, so he could clean it away for her.

Finally calming under his tender reassurances, Kelly tucked her head under his chin and fell asleep.

Jim fixed them dinner again, but this time he broiled some chicken and served it with wild rice and green beans with almonds. He set up Kelly so she could eat on her stomach, and allowed her whatever she wanted to drink, as long as it wasn’t alcoholic. When she wrinkled her brow at that pronouncement, he said, “I don’t want you drinkin’ hooch while you’re still takin’ medication.”

After dinner, he suggested they go through her accounts, but Kelly was enjoying herself and feared that discussion would only ruin the casual, almost intimate, atmosphere they had going. So, she pleaded a slight headache to get out of it.

He checked her forehead for a fever, gave her a doubtful look when she refused pain meds, but refrained from pressing any further. Instead, he asked if she felt up to watching a DVD with him. She thought that might be fun, but even though the guest room had a TV, she didn’t see a player.

“Where? In the living room?” she asked.

“No. I doubt you’d be comfortable there. Instead, I’m gonna take you to my room.” When her eyebrows went up, she got another tap on her nose. “Now, none of that, young lady. We’re talkin’ movies only, although I’m not sure I have anything you’ll like. I’m not into those girly movies you gals call ‘chic flicks.’“

“Hey! Some of the best movies ever made could be called ‘chic flicks.’ Why is it that unless a film has a car race, a fight, or lots of nudity in it, you gents think it was made solely for us ladies?”

“Well, wasn’t it?”

“No, of course not. Take Titanic for example.”

“Chic flick.”

“It is not!”

“What? You wanna drool over Leo tonight?”

She shook her head and narrowed her eyes at him with the thought that men really could be dense sometimes. “No. That’s not what I meant at all,” she snapped. Uh oh. Seeing the eyebrow arch again, she did a mental back track. “So, what kind of movies do you have. Sir?” she asked sweetly.

He shrugged, then picking her up said, “Why don’t I take you into my boudoir, ma’am, so you can see for yourself?”

Kelly wasn’t about to disagree with that. Jim laid her on his bed so her feet were near the pillows and her head was closer to the foot. His bed had a headboard, but no footboard, which allowed her an unrestricted view of the video cabinet he kept in his room. “Wow! Quite an impressive selection you have there, Sir,” she remarked with due admiration when he opened the double doors, estimating he had a few hundred movies stored in that cabinet.

“I’ve been workin’ on it awhile, but it’s not bad, I guess.”

Though Kelly was about fifteen feet away, she could easily make out most of the titles. “Let’s see. You’ve got a lot of horror, mystery and spy flicks. Can we have popcorn?”

He grinned. “If you wish.”

She gazed up at him with a coy smile. “And if I pick horror, will you hold me close through all the scary parts?”

“Hmm. I think I saw it written somewhere that holdin’ a beautiful young woman is an absolute requirement when there’s scary movies involved.”

“Flatterer,” she said with a dimpled smile.

“And your poison would be, madam?”

“We could do an Omen film fest, or Halloween, if you like those?”

He shrugged. “Sure. The son of the devil or a psychotic murderer out to kill his sister. Sounds like fun to me.”

She laughed. “Yeah. Somehow the son of the devil seems appropriate tonight. You aren’t related by any chance, are you?”

Grinning, he popped the DVD in and started it for her. “It doesn’t get real scary until later, so I’ll go get the popcorn.”

Only Kelly discovered it did get scary a lot earlier than Jim remembered, and she ended up hiding under the soft, dark-blue velour blanket he brought in even before he’d returned with their snacks. She heard his laughter from the door.

“You’re wrong.” she called out. “This movie is scary from the get go. I don’t know about you, but I don’t think a jackal giving birth to a baby human is quite natural.”

He placed a large bowl of popcorn before her. “Well, looks like I’m derelict in my duties. I’d best curl right in close to make sure no satanic demons get you.”

“Yes, you will,” she agreed, lifting the blanket for him.

They managed to watch only three quarters of the first movie, before Jim drew Kelly close and started to kiss her. She’d already drawn the blanket over her head ready to cower under it once she realized the priest was about to be impaled in the churchyard, when Jim wrapped her in his strong arms.

He kissed her lips first, murmuring soft reassurances as his warm, smooth lips slowly trailed their way down to one of her breasts. His mouth latched on while his tongue did erotic things to bring a heated flush to her nipple. When Kelly moaned he switched to her other breast and gave it equally lavish attention. After a few minutes of bliss, Kelly let out another soft sound of approval and raised one leg over his hip. He drew back to gaze at her for a moment. She wasn’t sure what he saw, but he groaned, gently shifted her to her back and started to trace kisses along her belly. Her butt felt like it was badly sunburned and try as she might she couldn’t hold back a soft gasp of pain. That brought his head up in a flash as he regarded her with a concerned frown.

She knew what he’d been going to do, and though she really wanted his talented tongue on her again, the feminine part of her resisted since she hadn’t had a shower. Unable to say anything, she bit her lower lip and stared at him.

He placed his chin on her tummy. “You, my darlin’ girl, are far too temptin’ by half. Perhaps I should get some of my toys out and begin pluggin’ up all those holes that are beggin’ to be filled. No doubt you’d find them fun, and I’d enjoy watchin’ you deal with them as I forbid you to come.”

She winced. “You’ve got quite a cruel streak going there, Sir. You know that?”

He cast his sexy ‘you’d better believe it’ grin at her and she felt her insides contract with pleasure. “Sure do, doll. And that’s just one of things which make me such a good Dom.” Then moving back up beside her, he tilted her chin up. “How’re you feelin’? Need some more pills?”

“I’m okay. Why?”

“You’re lookin’ a bit wan right now. I think I’d best put you back to bed. Looks like watchin’ Satanists take over the world might have been too much for you tonight.”

She smiled back. It was his megawatt smile and luscious lips that were too much for her, not the movie. “No, I’m fine. Honest.”

He shook his head and ran his thumbs under her eyes. “Darlin’, I can see dark circles formin’ here. You’ve done real well today. Much better than I thought you would, so I’m pleased. But all good things have to come to an end, Kelly girl, and for you, I’d say this day is one of them.”

“So, you’re going to take me back to the other room?”

“Yup. That’s my plan. Then I wanna spread one more application of the lotion…. Kelly…. It’s not that painful now, since you’re healin’, so I don’t want any argument. It’ll help you sleep.”

She groaned at the idea of having his evil, fiery concoction spread over her again, but it was her next question which had her holding her breath. “And is Sir planning on staying with me afterwards?”

He leaned down and placed a light kiss on her lips. “Yeah, he is. I don’t want you sufferin’ from nightmares, so I think I’d best keep close. Don’t you?

Kelly smiled, instantly relieved. “Oh, yes. I really think that’s best.”

Kelly decided she liked sleeping with Jim. She managed to start off under the covers Saturday night, and discovered he didn’t mind at all when she snuggled up to him. He even went so far as to hold her hand if she casually slipped it under his arm to place it on his chest. He preferred to sleep in the nude, so he started off the night facing away from her. She figured it was because he was aroused and wanted to keep from taking advantage of her. Kelly didn’t mind that thought at all, but his threat to show her why he insisted they wait kept her from trying to convince him.

She was also surprised to discover she’d even rolled on her back sometime during the night. Reaching behind, she gingerly touched herself and winced. Yeah, it hurt, but she was only slightly tender now. The lotion and ice had done their trick yesterday. She should even be able to get dressed today, but realized that was probably not going to be on Jim’s ‘to do’ list for her, either.

Kelly thought about sneaking down the hall by herself to take a shower, then quickly reconsidered the idea given his punishments would undoubtedly be a little more creative today, since she wasn’t in as much discomfort. So, she watched him sleep. He was also on his back. He didn’t snore, or if he did it wasn’t loud enough to wake her. Jim Evans was a prime specimen of a man, and she’d prefer to drool over him than Leo DiCaprio any day.

He must have a second sense about someone watching him, because he awoke shortly after her and turned his head to find her staring at him.

“How ya doin’, darlin’?”

She smiled. “Better. A lot better. In fact I’m so much better–”

He sat up. “Good. Since you racked up ninety-eight demerits yesterday, I’m thinkin’ you might be well-enough to begin workin’ some of ‘em off.”

She scowled. That didn’t sound good. Not what she had in mind at all.

“However, first things first,” he added, giving her a light tap on the nose. “I don’t think you need an escort today, but I want to make sure you’re as steady as you think you are. So, get out of bed and start makin’ your way to the bathroom, while I watch. If you do okay, I’ll leave you on your own, while I make breakfast.”

Now that sounded wonderful to Kelly, so she carefully got out of bed and made it down the hall, adding a few little wiggles, without mishap. She heard his snort, so she knew her hip action hadn’t been missed. She so loved teasing him. And, wonder of wonders, he hadn’t given her a list of do’s and don’ts today. Once she shut the door, she was free to do anything her little heart desired. She could even take a shower without vulture man breathing down her neck. Okay, she would like to take a shower with him, but only if they could play, and she wasn’t talking Dungeons and Dragons.

But, since he currently held a “no frisky” policy over her, she preferred to shower by herself. Showering with him would be much too much of a temptation, and she didn’t want to risk a punishment by placing her hands where she hadn’t been given permission to put them. So she turned on the water in the shower stall, tested the temperature, then stepped in, and just as quickly jumped back out again, barely managing to hold back her scream when the water struck her more tender area.

Okay, maybe this wasn’t going to be as easy as she thought. Biting her tongue, she tried to ease in gradually, but those sharp little darts of warm H₂O hurt when they aimed for her bottom. Deciding to wash only one side, keeping her other side protectively turned away from the painful barrage, she quickly worked on the areas needing the most attention, then stared at his bottle of shampoo with longing.

Unable to resist, she popped open the plastic top and inhaled the woodsy fragrance, and, because it smelled like him, the scent alone started to build fluttery tingles between her thighs. Yup, she needed to take care of that flutter quickly, or she’d be all over him the minute she got out, which would probably get her in worse trouble.

Knowing he wouldn’t approve of what she contemplated, since a sub pleasuring herself without her Dom’s consent was definitely against D/s rules, gave Kelly a moment’s pause. But seeing and wanting him without being able to touch was somehow worse. So, sometimes a girl had to do what a girl simply had to do, and beg for forgiveness afterwards. Kelly pressed her back against the cool shower wall, careful not to let her butt hit it, soaped-up her fingers, closed her eyes, spread her legs, and began coaxing herself toward a climax.

She’d had an orgasm building for a while, but surprisingly it wasn’t as much of a release as she thought it would be. Could it be she was experiencing school girl guilt for cheating when the teacher was out of the room? She thought about that. There was something kind of sexy about facing Jim as the stern professor and she the naughty little school girl, but he wouldn’t play until he’d declared her totally fit, and she was still a little too sore to even contemplate a playful spanking.

Though she had no desire to repeat the experience, and even the thought of having to endure another paddling gave her chills, there had been something exciting about being stretched over Jim’s firmly muscled thighs. Thinking back to Friday night and how absolutely terrified she’d been, she also recalled how stern and strict, yet gentle and careful he’d been with her. And she found the combination incredibly hot. Putting her hand back between her legs, she thought about how he’d handled her so masterfully. He told her everything that was going to happen, how he wanted it done, how he wanted her positioned and then quietly stroked her until she was calm and centered enough to ask him to begin. He kept his voice low and commanding until he even dictated each breath she took. Kelly arched her neck so her head rested against the shower wall. Then he’d worked her with a steady, even precision.

Kelly remembered how his tightly controlled strength and power had consumed her until she was helpless to do anything but ride the wave he built for her. As she recalled the way she’d flown, a delicious tension started to build inside her again, and she gave herself over to the exquisite sensation of flying under a master’s guidance. Her Master. He’d directed everything until all she had to do was let go and she was suddenly weightless and free. No worries. No pain. No real sensation at all. Only a continuous rhythmic pounding, which kept her up in the air as long as he was guiding and supporting her. And he did … every step of the way.

Kelly let out a loud “Ahhh” as she came, then pressed against the wall with a sigh of repletion. She closed her eyes relishing the afterglow until her butt made contact with the slippery tile. With a tiny yelp, she realized where she was and quickly washed her hair then hurriedly finished her shower. She winced. Okay, she’d just broken another cardinal rule, and if he ever found out, he’d make her pay. Knowing him, he’d probably torture her like he did at the club, bringing her oh-so-close until everything inside her tightened with building desire, and then denying her permission to come. It was an exquisite, excruciating torture to hold back such deep, pulsing need, which kept building and building, until she finally gave in with a screaming climax.

Except, this time he’d make her wait interminable. He might even send her home aching and miserable, forbidding her to touch herself or bring herself relief in any way. Her body was his to have, pleasure and torment, and he’d no doubt insist she wait until he was ready to take her flying again. Oh, God. She was going to be grounded big time for this.

Kelly scrambled out of the shower and gazed into the steam-fogged mirror as she combed her wet hair, which she’d thoroughly washed with his shampoo. The scent was making her horny all over again. Then noticing how her eyes looked brighter and her cheeks appeared rosier, she winced with the sinking realization she was royally screwed, and not in a good way.

He’d know. There was no way she could hide it from him, and if she tried to lie, he’d know that too. She leaned forward to bump her head against the mirror in frustration and heard a single knock.

With her stomach jumping into her throat, she opened the door and saw him standing outside, arms crossed and eyebrow arched.

“Have fun?” he asked silkily.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Though Kelly was fully prepared to drop onto her knees and beg forgiveness, she gazed up at him and pleaded with her eyes. Receiving a higher-arched eyebrow in return, she decided her best defense was to try to make him laugh. If he wasn’t truly angry with her, then maybe he’d forgive this one little slip…. “I’m sorry,” she started, and it wasn’t a lie, she did feel bad, but….. “It was the sensation of your soap sliding so smoothly over my body, the smell of your shampoo as it caressed and cleaned my hair with tiny scrubbing bubbles.” Noticing the corner of his mouth twitch as he struggled to maintain his stern expression, she went on recalling what it was about him that made her want to melt. “The scent of your masculine cologne as tiny tendrils–”

“I don’t wear cologne,” he interrupted firmly.

She opened her eyes wide. “That maddening scent of yours is totally natural, totally you?” She leaned in closer to him. “I so badly want to touch–”

He cut her off. “I believe you’ve touched quite enough for one morning, young lady.”

She’d been about to protest, but his warm, lean fingers wrapping around her upper arm distracted her. “You’re comin’ with me,” he added, escorting her to the living room.

With a swallow of unease, she followed his lead without protest. He still considered her to be needing aftercare, so he wouldn’t do anything really bad or painful to her. Would he? She gave a small sigh of relief when he rounded the corner into his small kitchen and escorted her over to the table where he pulled out a chair for her. “Sit down and eat,” he commanded in full Dom mode.

Kelly noticed then that he’d laid out the table with coffee, juice, pancakes, three different types of syrup, bacon, potatoes, toast and fluffy-looking scrambled eggs and she was absolutely amazed. She thought she’d smelled bacon and potatoes cooking, but put it down to her imagination, certain he’d never go to that much trouble for her.

“You did this? For me?” she asked, a little giddy at his thoughtfulness. Yesterday her breakfast had been much lighter. A small bowl of oatmeal, two pieces of toast, orange juice and only one cup of coffee. He worried about giving her a stimulant when she was in pain.

He answered her last question by pointing to her seat.

“Thank you, Sir,” she said sweetly. Taking a risk, she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before she started to sit, then stopped. The chair he held out for her had a wooden seat that looked awfully hard.

When she glanced up, he replied to her unspoken question. “I decided, since you were feelin’ so much better, you could sit at the table with me today. I had thought to get you a nice, fluffy pillow to sit on, but then I heard you in the bathroom, and realized from your activities you were clearly not feelin’ any true discomfort. So, I decided to dispense with the pillow after all. Have a seat, my lady,” he finished, pointing back to the hard and uncomfortable-looking chair he offered her.

She winced. “I’m being punished, aren’t I?”

He gazed back at her, his expression deadly serious. “What do you think?”

She hesitated, then answered with a tentative smile. “That I would like a pillow, pretty please with sugar and whipped cream with cherries on top?”

After choking back a laugh, he scowled down and tapped her nose. “Yeah? Think you’re real cute, don’t ya? I should make you sit on this hard wooden chair for the next hour or so to show you what I think, except I suspect you won’t eat if I do that, and I went to too much trouble to waste all this food. So, my pretty, you’ll get another temporary reprieve this morning. You were a naughty girl to do what you did, and you will be punished for it later. I promise.” Then, after giving her a kiss, which pressed her lips hard against her teeth, he left the room. Returning with the large fluffy pillow he’d chided her with, he placed it on her chair and pointed back to her seat.

“Thank you, Sir. You are much too kind to me,” she murmured, looking up at him through lowered lashes.

He gripped her arm with a snort. “You got that right, darlin’.” Then with a firm hold, he supported her as she slowly sank down to the pillow.

“Ow,” she said softly with a wince.

Once she was as comfortably settled as she could be, he sat down at the small table across from her and said, “Eat as much as you want of what you like. I tried to make a variety of things so you’d have a choice.”

Her returning smile was filled with genuine gratitude. “It’s really very lovely, and everything looks delicious. Thank you, again.”

He gave another nod, then started to eat the food he’d already served himself.

Kelly took a little bit of everything, and made small sounds of pleasure as she ate, which probably hadn’t been too wise, since it earned her another disapproving scowl from her Dom. Then he smiled broadly and gave her a wink along with the sinking feeling that he’d just thought up a wicked way to punish her. She was in so much trouble.

* * * *

Jim chose to leave Kelly wondering all morning how he was going to punish her for pleasuring herself without his permission. He gave her more freedom, but still refused to allow her any clothes, despite her pretty pleases with all sorts of different toppings.

Yeah, she made him laugh, and he found he enjoyed simply being with her in spite of her unruliness. He never had anyone spend an entire weekend with him before. But then he’d never beaten someone black and blue before, either.

So, throughout the morning and until after lunch, he’d insist upon examining her from time to time … to make sure she was still healing properly, of course. He’d wait until she’d gotten into a movie they were watching, or had started reading a magazine article she’d found interesting, then order her to bend over or lie across the bed so he could check her. She’d give him a look of impatience until she remembered her dainty feet were treading a fine line. With a sigh, she’d do as he ordered, but instead of merely looking, he’d start a gentle stroking between her thighs until she grew moist and started to moan. Then telling her he was satisfied she was healing nicely, he’d remove his hand and command her to get back up.

Those “examinations” earned him more than a few scowls, but she’d attempt to smile back and pretend to continue reading or whatever it was she was doing before he’d interrupted her. However, he could tell she was getting real ‘itchy’ from the erotic teasing he gave her. He’d grin quite openly at the way she kept crossing and uncrossing her legs, then try to squirm a little on her pillow, but that would hurt her, so she’d stop.

After about the sixth time he’d put her through one of his exploratory examinations, he said, “You know, darlin’, I like seein’ you. All of you. So, I think we should give you a shave. You up for an adventure?”

Her eyes opened wide. “There? I mean I’ve heard some Doms like…. Is that what you prefer, Sir?”

He gave a nod, rose to his feet and extended a hand to her.

“You’re intending to do it? Take a razor to me there?” she asked on a squeak.

He wiggled his fingers. “Who better? That way I can create whatever design pleases me.”

“You’re thinking of creating a design?” Her voice went up another notch and he nodded.

“Yes, I’d say I’m feelin’ rather creative today. You never know where inspiration will strike.”

She placed her hand in his. “I suppose. But I didn’t think it would strike between my legs.”

“Didn’t you?” he asked pointedly as he led her toward the bathroom, stopping the moment she gave his hand a small tug.

“Sir?” she asked, unable to mask the high note of worry in her voice. “You don’t mean to…. I mean that’s an extremely tender area and–”

“Kelly, do you trust me?”

She swallowed and hesitated for only a second. “Yes, Sir.”

“No, I mean really trust me?”

“Do you mean trust you not to kill me?”

He laughed. “No, darlin’, though there is that, too. If we’re gonna be together, I plan to take you places you never thought you could go.”

“You’ve already done that,” she reminded softly.

“Yeah, a little I suppose, but Friday night was an extreme. I should be able to take you flyin’ in much easier and far less painful ways, but they could be equally scary. Some might be even scarier for you. You willin’ to go places with me you’re not sure you want to see, let alone visit?”

“I think so, Sir. But it’s deeper than that for me. I seek your approval in ways that sometimes make my stomach clench, because I know, despite the scary, terrifying feeling I get when I consider doing what you ask, that it will make you happy. Perhaps it will even make you want me, a little.”

He turned and cupped her face in his hands. “Kelly girl, I definitely want you in so many ways it makes me ache. I want to do things with you I’ve never wanted to do with anyone else, and I realize even the thought of some of the things I’m thinkin’ of doin’ will absolutely terrify you. But I want you to trust me enough to let me take you there anyway, despite your fear.”

She nodded. “I think I understand. And as long as you guide me through my fears, I think I would let you take me anywhere you wanted.”

He rewarded her with another pleased smile, then pressed his lips to hers, gently. A mere brush of sensitive skin at first, then firmer, deeper, more commanding, with each second demanding more of Kelly in return, until she gave herself up to his kiss the way he wanted. Then he brushed her lips with his thumb and said, “Let’s go see how creative I can get, shall we?”

Jim decided he wanted to shave her lower pubic region bare first, but needed to make sure she was set up at the perfect angle. It would have been easier to do at the club’s medical station, but that wasn’t an option. And the closest thing he had to a height that would put Kelly’s pubic region at the level he wanted was either his kitchen or dining room table. The outside picnic table might also suffice, but the temperature would be up in the high 80s, so he figured that might get a little uncomfortable for her. After grabbing a pair of scissors, two towels, shaving cream, wipes, some lotion, two razors, one electric and one safety with a new blade as well as baby powder, he gazed at her.

“How adventurous you feelin’ today?”

She glanced at the articles he held. “At the moment, not very.”

“Okay. We’ll start in the kitchen, and work our way back to the bedroom.”

She winced. “Have you ever done this before?”

He bent over to give her a kiss then strode through the hallway and living room into his kitchen, which had been cleared of their breakfast and lunch items. After spreading the towel on top of the table for her, he patted it. “Hop up here and we’ll begin with your bottom and work up. When she stood at the kitchen door hesitating, he said, “I’m gonna try somethin’ a little different with you, but this will definitely not be the first time I’ve shaved a lady’s private region.” He patted the table again. “So, put your purty little butt up here on this towel, and we’ll get to it.”

Kelly walked toward him like she was headed to her execution. Chuckling, he reached for her and gently put her up on the table himself. When she let out a tiny yelp, he checked first to make sure she wasn’t too uncomfortable. Though she assured him it was only a sound of surprise, he suspected it was more than that. Still, she gave him no sign she wished to get back down again.

“Good girl. Now, I’m gonna position you, and I know I don’t have to tell you to hold still while I do this, do I?” She shook her head and closed her eyes as he laid her back on the table. “Right. Now feet up level with your hips and knees spread wide. Perfect.” He put a small amount of shaving cream on his fingers and spread it around her lower pubic region. Then taking up his safety razor he began carefully shaving off the hair in her most sensitive area, taking care to make sure he also got the region between her clenching pussy and puckering little butt hole. When he was satisfied, he took a baby wipe and removed all the soap, rubbed a cool lotion in, and topped it off with a sprinkle of baby powder to soothe the area. She’d remained more than a little nervous, but compliant throughout the whole procedure, so he rose up and gave her a kiss.

“Very good, Kelly girl. I’m proud of you.”

“Are we done?” she asked weakly.

“With the shavin’ part we’re done. Now I’m gonna give your healthy lookin’ bush here a little trim with scissors.” When she merely shrugged, he cut the hair so it was about three-quarters of an inch high. It was a pretty color, and she had quite a bit of it, so he thought his design would look really cute on her. “Done. Now, I’m gonna move our party into the bedroom so you can be more comfortable.”

“There’s more?” she asked and he could hear the uncertainty in her voice.

He nodded. “Lots more. I’m just gettin’ started.”

She groaned, but let him help her off the table, then traipsed after him without complaint. He laid out the second towel on the bed and patted it. “Up you get. Now lay back, put your head on the pillow and relax.”

“Aren’t you going to say, and this won’t hurt at all?” Kelly asked as climbed up on the bed.

“Fraid not,” Jim replied with a smile, giving her another quick kiss before he stepped out of the room for a moment.

* * * *

Kelly groaned. Good lord, what did he intend to do to her now? The shaving and trim had been painless. He was surprisingly good at that, though she probably shouldn’t be surprised. He didn’t tell her that wouldn’t hurt either, so maybe…. That’s when he reentered the room carrying a pair of tweezers.

Immediately sitting up she gasped, “Tweezers? What are you intending to do with tweezers?” Then winced, knowing she sounded more than a little hysterical.

The mean Dom actually chuckled as he gently pushed her back down on the bed. “Relax. It’s not gonna be that bad, and we’ll take lots of breaks if you need ‘em. But the first part was merely window dressin’. This is where I’m gonna get creative.”

Kelly groaned. Why did I have to end up with the artist Dom who wants to use me as his canvas?

“Now this may be a trace uncomfortable to start, but I want you to lay as still as possible. If the pain becomes too much let me know and we’ll stop for a bit. Okay?”

Kelly didn’t answer, but when the tweezers began to descend to her pubic region, she reached out and latched on to Jim’s wrist. Another ‘no-no,’ except she was too nervous to simply lay back, close her eyes and let him have at it. “Um. I know I said I would, but I’m no longer sure I can do this.”

He gazed evenly at her and didn’t move. “That’s what I meant about trust, Kelly. Either you do, or you don’t.”

“I do. I really do. But this is going to hurt.”

“Yeah, probably. A little. So, we’ll go nice and slow. Your job is to hold as still as you can, and mine is to take care of you while I create my design.”

“Design?” she asked on a gulp, but he only winked at her.

“Hands down, Kelly and at your sides. If they get too anxious, I’m gonna order you to store ‘em under your butt. If that doesn’t work, Kelly girl, I’m gonna restrain you. And if you start wailin’ I’m gettin’ out the ball gag. Are we clear?”

Oh, God, he’s serious. She hated being restrained, and hated that ball gag even more. Unable to stop her tears, she put her hand down and turned her head away. He immediately reached out and stroked her cheek.

“Shh, love. It ain’t gonna be that bad, Kelly girl. I promise. I’ll be as gentle as I can, and I have no problem with stoppin’ every few minutes if you want. Just settle down. I’m right here beside you, and I’ve no intention of torturin’ you. So, hush up, now, relax and lay still. Shhh. That’s my girl. Relax…. Breath in. Breath out. Good. You just keep concentratin’ on breathin’ and relaxin’ and I’ll take care of the rest. All right?”

Kelly nodded, then yelped and jerked at the first hair he pulled. He placed a warm hand on her stomach “Easy there. Now, that wasn’t so bad. Was it?”

Pursing her lips, Kelly wanted to show him exactly how ‘bad’ it was, but she knew she had earned this punishment and more with her shower activity, so she closed her eyes and did her best to relax. The first few were the worst, but she was used to managing pain. Most pain that was. And Jim was as gentle as possible as he worked, taking care to stop whenever he heard a change in her breathing. However, no matter how much she begged, he refused to let her see what he was doing until he was done, and even went so far as to cover the mirrors in the bathroom when she had to stop to pee.

About two hours after he’d started, he declared all the plucking done. Kelly, who’d been concentrating on her breathing throughout, took a final breath out while Jim rubbed some cream on her now throbbing upper pubic area.

Casting her a devilish grin, he said, “I think I’m ready for the unveilin’. You wanna to take a look?”

At Kelly’s eager nod, Jim handed her a small mirror. Angling it just right, Kelly saw that Jim had plucked an easily read, though upside down from her vantage point, “J + K” in her pubic hair. She knew it was silly and childish, but the thought he was willing to mark her with their initials started to make her tear up again.

“Hey there, Kelly girl. It’s nothin’ to cry about. It’ll grow back.”

She gazed at him through her tears. “No, it’s not that. I love it, and I even hope we can continue to maintain it. Maybe with a monthly pluck?” she asked a little hesitantly.

Jim’s brow creased into a frown for second, then he gave his shoulders an unconcerned shrug. “Sure. We can try that if you want, but…”

“Would you do me a favor, Sir?” she inquired tentatively, interrupting him.

He gave her a big, warm smile. “Certainly doesn’t hurt to ask, darlin’. What would you like me to do?”

“Would you trim or pluck the surrounding hair so it looks like our initials have been placed in the shape of a heart?” she asked shyly.

He appeared surprised by her request, but gave a nod. “Sure. I can do that. But I think you’ve had enough plucking for one day, so how ‘bout if I use an electric razor for your trim?” Knowing her eyes were still wet with tears, she nodded eagerly.

* * * *

With a nod, Jim rose from the bed to fetch his razor. He was pretty proud of his creation. It looked real cute on her. But her request made him think he may have made a mistake. What he considered to be a sort of boyhood prank, like carving a girl’s initials into a tree, she’d taken as a sign of love and affection. Perhaps even ownership.

Still, he shaved the surrounding hair into a heart like she wanted, except the way she kept hopping out of bed and shifting her hips to gaze at his artwork in the full-length mirror, clued him pretty quickly that he should have thought through this initial bit more carefully.

Having enough sense to realize it wouldn’t ease their situation any for him to correct her mistaken impression, he kept silent. But a part of him began to think he was digging himself a deeper and deeper hole.

However, the trouble really began when Jim suggested Kelly put on some clothes. She’d been naked all weekend long, and no longer seemed to mind his restriction. She was so comfortable in her nude state that she gaped at him with a surprised expression when he suggested she might want to get dressed.

“Why?”

“Well, I don’t think you want me takin’ you home like that, do you, darlin’?”

Her eyes widened for a moment, then her expression shuttered down and she nodded. “Yes, of course. I’ll go get my things,” she said, starting to walk away.

Nope, he couldn’t allow that. If she was feeling hurt and needed reassuring about his decision, she needed to be truthful about her emotions. The D/s relationship had enough pitfalls without the participants pretending not to be affected by things that tore them apart inside. So, before she could step out of reach, he grasped her arm and drew her close.

“Now, you know better than that, darlin’. We’re gonna be honest with each other, right?”

She nodded against his chest, and though she didn’t make any sound her slender shoulders shook and the front of his shirt was starting to get damp, so he hugged and rocked her.

“I’m not tryin’ to push’ you away, Kelly girl. Honest. But tomorrow’s back to work and reality, and I’m a real early riser, doll. Up and at ‘em at six a.m. You don’t need to get up that early, do you?” She kept her head bent and gave it a negative shake. Not an appropriate answer, but he wasn’t about to call her on it now when she was so insecure. “No, didn’t think so. So, you’ll be able to sleep in as long as you normally do if you’re back in your own bed without me crowdin’ you.”

“You don’t crowd me,” she insisted softly.

“No? Well, I bet I snore. Right?”

“No. At least not enough to disturb me,” she informed him in an even meeker voice.

Hell. “Well, darlin’, you didn’t pack for more than a weekend stay. Did ya?”

She shook her head again.

“Did you bring any work clothes with you?”

She let out a soft sigh, this time. “No. You’re right. I should be going home now. I’m sorry.”

“Kelly, I’m real tempted to turn you over my knee again, right now.”

She blinked and glanced up at him with a worried frown. “Why?”

“Because you aren’t bein’ honest with me, doll. Don’t you think I can tell when you’re pretendin’?”

She opened her mouth, but quickly closed it again. “I didn’t mean to cry all over you like that. You probably think I’m totally missing a backbone.”

He ran his hands along her spine. “Nope. I happen to like your backbone just fine, sugar. Look, Kelly, I realize this weekend was intense, and as a result we’ve grown real close and attached to each other. That’s normal even for vanilla couples. I don’t like the thought of lettin’ you go, but before we think of movin’ in together, we need to make sure we both understand what livin’ under the same roof will mean, and be willin’ to make that sort of commitment.”

“You’re right,” she said, as another wrinkle formed on her forehead, and he suspected she wanted to argue with him, but didn’t want him thinking she was too needy. In a way, he admired her for it, but he also wanted her to realize if she needed to cling for a while, he’d be there for her.

“Of course, I am,” he said with a trace of smugness he knew would get her riled. “There shouldn’t be any doubt at all about that … ever.”

When she snorted, he bent down and wiped away her remaining tears with his thumb. “I don’t know, sugar. All this head shakin’ and snortin’ you’re doin’ makes me think you’re in need of a punishment to remind you to show your Dom respect. Now, let’s see. What should I do?”

“I believe your sending me away is punishment enough, don’t you, Sir?”

Giving his head a shake, he tapped her nose. “I do not, since I don’t consider takin’ you home as punishment at all. Perhaps I should make you wear a butt plug as a small reminder.”

She immediately shook her head and took a step back. “No. I’m fine. Really. I won’t forget again, Sir.”

Well, she wasn’t crying any more, but she was definitely hiding something. The problem was he doubted this would be an easy fix, so getting into a discussion tonight was not wise. However, he decided they would need to address this problem she had with her backside in a follow up talk very soon. “All right. I’ll let it go this time, but don’t think this issue is resolved by a long shot, darlin’. Cause it ain’t.”

She nodded. “Yes, Sir. Um, Sir, do you happen to have a couple of plastic bags you can give or lend me?”

Though he found her quick change of topic a little unusual he gave her another nod. “Of course. How many you want, doll?” he asked, going into the kitchen to fetch them for her.

“Two please. One quart, and one gallon size if you have them, Sir.”

“Comin’ right up,” he answered, pleased she’d recovered so quickly even as he wondered if she really had.

Jim left Kelly alone after that, giving her some privacy to pack and get dressed, noticing when she joined him with a soft, hesitant smile that her handbag appeared suspiciously heavier. He didn’t care. She could pocket everything he had in his bathroom, if she wanted to, though he suspected he already knew what she’d taken, and thought it kind of cute.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

When they pulled up in front of her building, Kelly invited Jim up for a “cup of coffee,” only to face another disappointment when he declined, claiming he had work to do. She knew his job as a detective required him to read a lot of reports and case follow ups, and accepted that. However, she was still surprised when he got out of the car and opened the door for her. Kyle often treated her like a lady, but not every Dom did.

Without a word, Jim clasped her elbow and removed her cross-body leather handbag from her grasp. Recalling what she’d put in it, Kelly quickly tried to grab it back with no success.

“No, no,” he said, moving the large, black bag out of her reach and draping the strap over his shoulder. “A gentleman never allows a lady to carry somethin’ heavy, when he is practically empty-handed.”

“You’re not empty-handed. You’ve got my case.”

He lifted the small carrying case he held. “What, this thing? A mere trifle.”

“But that’s my purse,” she implored, looking longingly at the black shoulder bag hanging well out of her reach now. “Men don’t carry purses.”

“Your purse, eh?” he said walking her through her apartment door and saying hello to her night watchman. Stepping up to the elevator, he pushed the button. “I don’t know, darlin’, this bag here on my shoulder seems a lot heavier than a purse. Matter of fact, I think it’s heavier than when I carried it in on Friday.”

“No. It’s not,” she insisted, really wanting to grab her purse back now.

“No, huh?” When she shook her head, he gave her a leveling gaze and escorted her into the elevator. “You sure?” he asked with a trace of suspicion.

“Yeah. I’m sure. Can I have it back now…. Please?”

“I dunno. You sure seem awful eager to me. I’m thinkin’ I should check it out to see exactly what’s in it and possibly do a full body cavity search on you. I think you’re hidin’ somethin’.”

“A body cavity search?” she asked a little weakly. “A full one?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I do have certain cavities I wouldn’t mind you taking a closer look at.”

“You do, do you?” he asked, leading her out of the elevator and toward her door. “Well perhaps I ought to do that very thing after all.” She already had her keys out, so he extended his hand for them. Without thinking, she placed them into his palm.

Rewarding her with one of his toe-curling sexy grins, he opened her door and took a moment to look about. Once he was satisfied all was as it should be, he placed a firm hand at the small of her back and escorted her inside until she stood a few feet in front of her couch. She gazed up at him and his eyes remained fixed on hers when he lowered his hand, letting it slide along the curve of her buttocks before he released her. Though he didn’t give her any sort of command or signal to stay put before he turned away, Kelly knew better than to move from the spot where he’d placed her, since he wasn’t done with her yet. At least she hoped he wasn’t.

More than a little breathless, she waited as he shut her door, carefully put down her case, followed it with her purse and keys before meeting her wide-eyed expectant gaze. Just the sound of his boot heels clicking on her floor as he approached had Kelly’s insides turning to jelly. Oh, God, she really had it bad for him.

When he continued to move toward her with dubious intent gleaming in his dark brown eyes, desire and apprehension pooled in her lower regions even as she took a step in retreat. His eyes narrowed slightly, but his gaze remained focused solely on her. The sleek, masculine animal that was her Dom continued to pursue his prey until Kelly’s butt thrust up against the back of her couch, and she winced.

His expression promptly changing to one of concern, he cupped her face in his hands. “Still sore?” he asked gently.

She sort of shook her head.

“No?”

“Not really,” she answered gazing up into his dark eyes with the tiny hope that her insignificant show of pain hadn’t ruined everything. Except she could tell by the firm set of his jaw that he didn’t believe her, and the game was over.

“You need to be more honest with me, Kelly,” he scolded without heat, and she knew it was worry more than anger that prompted his stern tone. At her nod of agreement, he gave her chin a light squeeze. “Now I have some last minute instructions for you. Make sure you apply the butt cream I gave you every night for the next five days. It’ll help reduce any lingerin’ soreness you might have. Second,” he added, a bit more firmly, “No more frisky business without permission. You hear?” That order was accompanied with a warning scowl that was pure Dom.

Her returning smile had more than a trace of guilt in it. “Okay, I’ll be good and not touch anything I’m not supposed to without your permission,” she promised a little breathily.

His eyes narrowing, he gave her a grin that oozed with evil intent. “You’d better not, my lovely. Or else….” Then, without any more warning, he reached out and started to tickle her.

Kelly screamed. She was very, very ticklish, and he knew all her secret spots. She was laughing so hard she was crying when he finally stopped.

He held her for a minute as she caught her breath, then kissed her softly and sensuously for a moment, before he drew back. “Gotta go, darlin’. I’ll give you a call later in the week. All right?”

At her dazed nod, he smiled then turned and walked out of her door.

The moment Jim stood outside in the hall, he gave a sigh and adjusted himself … again. She was all right now. Laughing and smiling at him with an expression of happy joy that had banished the forlorn look of rejection her face had when he’d advised her he wasn’t staying. That had been exactly what he’d hoped to achieve, even though it did nothing to ease the perpetual erection he’d been sporting all weekend.

With a half-hour to kill, Jim took the opportunity during his drive home to give careful consideration to what was developing between him and Kelly. That she was a reluctant submissive, he had no doubt. That she wished for something more between them was also abundantly clear. Except that wasn’t what he wanted. Not right now. Not yet. Maybe not ever. At this point he wasn’t sure. So, he began to mentally list all the pluses and minuses furthering his relationship with Kelly would offer.

Even though he didn’t require or even want a 24/7 D/s relationship, Kelly was a little too relaxed with him this early in their association, which was a minus. He’d worked hard to gain her trust and he got it, which was a plus, but he expected her to at least stick to the rules they’d established on Saturday, another minus. He had totally given up on correcting her when she called him by his first name, a minus for both him and her, while noting the way she often liked to snuggle up against him whenever she did it, which was a minus that he, unfortunately, was finding to be a plus.

She wanted to kiss him, play with his hair and even slap his shoulder, which bothered the Dom in him when she did it without permission, so he had to make that a minus. Yeah, he knew she was only playing, and that he could put a quick stop to it by getting stern with her, but he didn’t want to do that either. Perhaps he should mark that down as a minus for him rather than her. Because, whenever he did scold or get stern, he watched as tear-filled clouds dulled the shine of her bright and radiant eyes. He’d almost stopped scolding altogether, giving the excuse that it clearly did no good, but the real reason was that his words of censure dimmed her happiness. Yeah, that definitely should be a minus mark for him as her Dom.

He hadn’t even been particularly sharp with her yesterday when she caved about the enema. He’d just been a trifle cool, and that had been enough to almost reduce her to tears. In a way he was pleased she was so attuned to his moods, as he sought to be with hers, but her heightened sensitivity worried him a little, too, which made that a plus with a minus. So, perhaps he was the one with the problem, not she.

He didn’t want a sub who clung to his every word and frown, yet he wanted her to gaze at him as if he was the only person in her life that mattered. Talk about confusing the poor girl. And when she tried to put up a barrier in self-defense to hide her hurt, he refused to let her build it. It was totally unfair of him to demand she be open and honest with him, then grow uncomfortable when she started to express her true feelings.

He liked so much about her, especially her bad girl sense of humor, that his feelings were beginning to interfere with his role as her Dom. He needed to decide what he wanted from her and stick to it. And even though she sought a different relationship with him than he sought to offer, he couldn’t fault her for thinking such a thing was possible. He’d practically encouraged it through his actions.

By the time he got home, Jim decided it might be best for both of them if he cooled things down a bit. Perhaps he should try to limit their interaction to the club and not stay in contact with her on the nights in between. Then he walked into his empty house and immediately felt the loss.

Calling himself an idiot, he took out some files and worked for a bit, but found himself imaging the way she wiggled her behind at him when she walked to the bathroom, or the way her eyes twinkled when she teased him. Realizing he wasn’t accomplishing anything, he strode toward the guest bedroom to strip the sheets, deciding he should do a load of laundry, considering all the towels they’d used today. But he drew up the moment he entered the room as the memory how she’d snuggled up to him when she slept, or reached out for him when she was scared, or looked so excited with the way he’d plucked their initials into her pubic hair played back in his mind. She was silly, sweet, funny, sexy, submissive and sassy all rolled into one. God help him, he thought he might be falling in love with her. And that was not at all what he wanted.

Though he went through the motions of returning things to normal by straightening up, putting a load in the washer and fixing himself dinner, everything had an empty feel. He thought he’d be happy to have her gone, but he was wrong. By ten o’clock he was actually thinking of going to bed. He could read for a bit, or watch a movie, or maybe even catch the news since neither one of them had paid much attention to it all weekend long. Stripping off his clothes, he crawled in between the clean sheets and lay there for a moment. It was so quiet that he literally jumped when the phone rang. No one from work called his home number, and he’d only given it out to a handful of people. He didn’t have caller ID on this phone, so he picked the receiver up without knowing who was on the line.

“Hello?”

“Hi,” answered a soft and breathy voice he immediately recognized.

“Kelly?” He jerked into a sitting position. “Are you all right, darlin’?”

“Sure. Why not?”

He lay back down. “So, what’s on your mind, young lady? Shouldn’t you be in bed asleep by now?”

She giggled at that. “Actually, I’m allowed to stay up as long as I want, especially since no one’s here right now to tell me otherwise.”

“You think not?”

“I’m pretty sure I’m all alone, although I wouldn’t mind company. I wouldn’t even mind if a certain stern Dom I know came over to punish me for staying up later than he ordered.”

He chuckled. “Yeah, you say that now. But if I were to put you over my knee, I know you’d be singin’ another tune pretty damn quick.”

“Maybe….” She let her voice trail off in an obvious invitation that had his cock standing at immediate attention. Not that it had far to go to be fully erect. Partial erections seemed to be a permanent condition for him lately.

“Kelly, I think we need to talk, darlin’.” Silence. “Looks like I’m continuin’ to send you mixed messages, and I don’t think that’s fair to you.”

“What do you mean?” she asked quietly.

“I mean, I’m not doin’ a proper job as your Dom. You’ve been gettin’ away with far too much for it bein’ so early in a D/s relationship.”

“So, what now? Do you want me to start kneeling before you again?”

He could hear the pain in her voice through the anger, and it ate at him in more ways than one. “No, sugar, I don’t. Truthfully, I’m not sure what I do want, Kelly, which is part of the problem. I like you, darlin’, a lot. Maybe too much for me to be a proper Dom to you.”

“I don’t understand. I thought you said it was an all or nothing proposition?”

“It is,” he said softly.

“Oh.”

“Kelly, don’t think I’m rejectin’ you, because I’m not. Honest.” She didn’t say anything, so he added, “I just think it might be best if we didn’t see or talk to each other for a while until I’m sure I’m doin’ right by you.”

“I see.” The words sounded flat, toneless.

He could hear Kelly’s protective wall go up with a snap, and it really bothered him, so he said, “Would you like to meet and talk about it in a few days?”

“Isn’t that what you’re trying to avoid? Talking and dealing with me? Won’t that sort of defeat your purpose in telling me all this?”

Granting her yet another allowance, he said, “Kelly, I don’t want you to get upset. I shouldn’t have said anythin’. Not over the phone like this. I’m sorry.”

“Wow! I should run into the other room and mark this moment on my calendar. My Dom actually apologized to me, his lowly sub.”

That was stretching his tolerance one inch too far. “Kelly….”

“Yes, Sir?”

“You think I can’t hear the petulance in your tone, young lady? Because I can, and it will get you into lots of trouble.”

“Says who?”

“Says me. Now, are you in bed?”

“What?”

“I asked if you were in bed, young lady, and I expect a proper answer from you.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Better. Are you wearin’ pajamas or a nightie?”

She hesitated, then said, “A nightie, Sir.”

“Describe it to me.”

“Look, Jim–”

“I gave you an order, little girl, and I expect you to obey. Now!” he snapped, knowing it would bring her submissiveness to the fore.

“Yes, Sir. Um, it’s short, mid thigh I guess. White with pink and blue flowers, a little lace around the neckline and sleeves, and one small pink satin bow.”

“Sounds pretty. Are you wearin’ panties with it?”

“I don’t understand. Why…?”

“Answer my question,” he ordered more sharply.

“No, Sir. No panties.”

“Good girl. Did you take another shower tonight?”

“Um. Yes, Sir.”

“And….”

“I didn’t do anything I wasn’t supposed to, Sir.”

“Pleased to hear it. Did you put on the butt cream I gave you?” Silence. “Kelly…”

“I forgot,” she admitted, and it sounded like she was torn between telling him the truth, and telling him to go to hell..

“All right. Go do it now,” he instructed firmly.

“What?”

“Do not make me repeat myself. Put the phone down, apply the cream like I told you, then come back and pick up the phone again.”

“You’re serious?’

“Unless you want a spankin’ the next time we’re together, you’d best do what I tell you now, little girl.”

“Yes, Sir,” she said, and he heard the receiver slam down. His feisty sub was getting ticked with him, and he couldn’t say he blamed her. He shouldn’t have tried to discuss his feelings of inadequacy with her. Especially, not over the phone. She needed him strong, and she liked him commanding, even though she pretended she didn’t. But this was damn hard to carry off when she was out of his reach.

She picked up her receiver again. “Cream’s on as ordered, Sir.”

“Very good. Are your teeth brushed and are you ready for bed now?”

“Yes, Sir. I even washed my face and behind my ears … Sir.”

“Sarcasm is not permitted. Apologize.” Silence, though he could hear heavy breathing. He suspected she wanted to curse at him. “I’m waiting, Kelly,” he prompted.

“Sir, may I ask a question?”

“After you apologize, you may.”

Sigh. “I’m sorry for being sarcastic with you, Sir.”

“Apology accepted. You may ask your question now.”

“With all due respect, Sir…. What the fuck are you doing?”

“Language….”

“Would you please just answer the question, Sir?”

“I should think it would be obvious. I’m trying to bring my disrespectful sub back under control.”

“And is that all, Sir?”

“No…. I’m also tryin’ to say I care for her deeply, and want to make sure she takes good care of herself when I’m not close enough to watch over her.”

“So, you’re saying–”

“I’m sayin’ I want you to settle down now, and listen to me. All right?”

“I don’t know whether to laugh, cry, or stick my tongue out at you right now.”

“One of those could get you into a lotta trouble, little girl. If you’re ready for bed, I want you to turn out the light, lay back and listen.”

With a put upon sigh, he heard her switch off her light.

“Very good. Now, are you lyin’ down?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“All right then. If you’re calm now, I’ll tell you how I felt tonight when I got home and you weren’t here. Are you willin’ to listen?”

“Yes, Sir,” her voice was whisper-soft now, so he knew she was listening intently.

Hoping he wasn’t making an even larger mistake by confessing his feelings, he said, “I found myself wanderin’ around here like I was lost. I had trouble concentratin’ because I kept imaginin’ you here talkin’ and laughin’ with me. Eatin’ dinner alone was the worst. By the way, what did you have for dinner?” Silence again. “Kelly, you did eat didn’t you?”

“Yes. I think I fixed myself a sandwich. I wasn’t paying much attention, since I wasn’t very hungry.”

“Yeah, I had the same problem, which isn’t very Dom-like of me at all.”

“Sir, I’m confused.”

“Yeah, darlin’. I know you are, because I am, and that’s the problem.”

“So, do you still want to see me, or not?”

“It was never a question of want, Kelly. I want to see you. I badly want to make love to you, and I want to do many more things like we did this weekend, Friday night excepted, of course.”

“So, why am I still hearing a ‘but,’ Sir?”

“Because, I don’t think I’m bein’ fair to you. I don’t think I’m givin’ you what you need, but only because I don’t like to see you unhappy or upset.”

“Right now, Sir…. You are giving me exactly what I need.”

“No. I’m givin’ you what you want, darlin’. Not what you need.”

“Respectfully, Sir, I should like to disagree with you.”

“Not permitted.”

She laughed, then softly added, “You’re not going to want to hear this, but I need to say it any way.”

“Go on,” he said reluctantly.

“I love you.”

He didn’t know what to say to that. He was so close to feeling the same way, but until he could reconcile things better in his mind, he refused to say the words.

He must have taken too long because she added, “You don’t have to say anything back. I know you don’t feel the same way, but I wanted to tell you anyway, because you want me to be truthful, and it might help explain some of my reactions to you.”

“I do thank you for bein’ honest, darlin’. You should always tell me your feelin’s, even when you’re spittin’ mad at me. I’ll probably sense it then, but in case I’m too thick to get the message, you should let me know.”

She chuckled. “Thank you, Sir. I feel much better now that we’ve talked. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, my beautiful, sexy, bright and funny Kelly. I’ll try to give you a call tomorrow. Until then, I expect you to take good care of yourself. Hear?”

“Yes, Sir,” she said on a yawn. “I will, Sir. I think I’ll be able to go to sleep now, though I still wish you were here with me.”

“Me, too,” he admitted. “Till tomorrow, then.”

Jim hung up, turned off his light and fell asleep very quickly after that.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Monday morning found Jim standing by the coffee machine in the station’s break room, staring at it with his mug in hand. He felt better after talking with Kelly last night, even though he suspected that wasn’t necessarily a good thing. Yeah, she had sounded submissive enough over the phone when he came down on her, and she had melted considerably when he admitted how he felt after he’d dropped her off, but he still didn’t think he was being fair with her.

He hadn’t lied when he told her he wanted her. He still ached for her something fierce, but suspecting she loved him, and hearing her admit it aloud, added a whole new complication to things. If he continued with her, they would first need to clarify exactly what their respective roles were going to be. She preferred a casual relationship. He wasn’t into high protocol, but her idea of casual was a lot more informal than he liked. And a lot more intimate. Not the sex, since they hadn’t even gotten to that part, yet, but the loving and romantic part.

He was affectionate with his subs, at least he tried to be, but he’d never been as attuned to their slightest wince, frown or smile as he appeared to be with Kelly. He didn’t think that was wrong, but if being so attentive to her moods kept him from giving her what she needed … then staying with her would definitely be a mistake. However, the thought of giving her up to another Dom wasn’t acceptable to him, either. He still hadn’t decided what he should do when Kyle stepped up to grab the coffee pot.

“Thinking of cutting back?” Kyle asked with a smile in his voice.

Jim shook his head and poured himself a cup, preferring it hot and black.

“Want to go outside and talk for a minute?”

Aware it was his own surly attitude which prompted Kyle’s question, Jim shrugged. “Sure, why not? I’m sure you’d like to be reassured I didn’t kill your former sub after you left us on Friday.”

Kyle gave a halfhearted chuckle, and Jim recalled his fellow officer was experiencing more than a few difficulties with his own girl right now. They stepped outside on the patio set up for officers who liked to smoke, since the government building had a strict “no smoking” policy. Neither he nor Kyle indulged in that particular vice, though they more than made up for it in other ways. Besides, the area offered tables, seats and shade, so he found it relaxing to go out and sit awhile sometimes.

“I’m sure Kelly is fine,” Kyle said after a minute. “I watched you with her, and though you were firm enough to occasionally cause her a little pain, you weren’t cruel or harsh.”

Jim sort of chuckled at that. “Wish I could say the same. God, Kyle. I just don’t know what to make of that filly. I was so angry on Friday, I was ready to kill her. Almost.”

“I realize she can be difficult, Jim, so you don’t have to tell me what happened unless you want another Dom to talk to,” Kyle said with a measure of empathy Jim appreciated. He wasn’t the sort to kiss and tell, but right now he could use the opinion of someone else in the lifestyle who would be frank enough to tell him if he and Kelly were headed down a path of heartache and disaster.

“I’d appreciate your thoughts, if you’ve got time. I’ll bring you up to speed, so you can understand where I’m comin’ from, then tell you what has me most concerned.” At Kyle’s nod, Jim told him how he’d reduced Kelly to the status of a slave only to notice how red and raw her wrists were after he finally removed the handcuffs. He admitted to feeling bad about marking her, but simply treated them with first aid cream then ordered her to strip and stand in a corner to await his pleasure.

Taking a pause for a sip of coffee, Jim ran a shaking hand over his eyes. It upset him just to think about that night, let alone tell it. “I know she’s almost thirty years old, but when she stepped into the livin’ room, eyes red, body tremblin’, she looked no older than twelve to me, and I felt like a G–-D–– child abuser.

“As a Dom, I have punished my share of women before, and I’ve paddled a whole slew of ‘em both at the club and privately, but this was the first time I felt nauseous about carryin’ it out. All the same I–” Jim’s phone rang, seeing it was Kelly, he held up a finger to indicate he’d need a minute, then answered it, “Evans.”

At first, all he heard was sobbing. “What’s wrong, Kelly?” he asked, the small hairs at the nape of his neck prickling with alarm. He recognized terror when he heard it, and something had frightened her badly. He leaned forward in his seat, unable to make out a single word she said. “Kelly, stop cryin’, darlin’, I can’t understand you.”

Then she managed to gasp out, “I think he found me.” Jim shot to his feet. “Who found you?” he demanded.

“Mike.”

Who the hell was Mike? “I need more information than that, Kelly. Where are you?”

“Home.”

“Home? Didn’t you have work today?”

“No.”

He gave a quick nod. “All right. Are all your windows locked and secure?”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered, responding to his sharp, commanding tone. Good, at least she’d settled down some.

“Front door still locked?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good girl. Stay in your livin’ room away from any windows and I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

“Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

“Right. See you in a few,” he replied, disconnecting their call and turning back to Kyle. “What can you tell me about a ‘Mike?’“

“Not much. I believe he was her Dom before I was. Why?”

“So, was he the fucker who messed her up inside?”

“I’m not sure what you mean. I wasn’t aware anything was wrong with her.”

“When I examined her, I noticed some scarrin’. The type of scarrin’ a woman gets when a man is puttin’ things up her rectum that had no business bein’ there. You never tried anal with her?”

Kyle shook his head. “No. I guess not. I’m not sure why exactly, but for some reason we never did.”

Jim nodded, not really surprised. “No doubt she subtly steered you away from the activity. I threatened her with a butt plug yesterday and thought she’d pass out from the mere mention of it. Somethin’ happened to her, Kyle. Somethin’ bad. And I think this ‘Mike’ asshole is responsible.

“I’m workin’ a case with a guy who likes puttin’ razor blades up inside ladies where the sun don’t shine, and they’re too petrified to talk about it. He’s gotten five girls already. None of ‘em died, but all of ‘em required surgery to correct what this pervert did, and I can’t get one of ‘em to say a peep about who hurt ‘em.

“Kelly didn’t say exactly what happened to her, but I’m hopin’ she wasn’t hurt as bad as these latest victims, since her scarrin’ could be a result of corrective surgery. Although it would certainly explain why she’s so skittish at the thought of this guy findin’ her again. I’m gonna go see if I can make a connection to my case.”

“You want police back up?”

“A neighborly patrol wouldn’t hurt, but until I know more I can’t request anythin’ official.” He clapped Kyle on the shoulder. “I’ll let you know what I find out.” With that, Jim strode off to his car, attached the red light to his roof, put on his siren and took off, barely checking to make sure no one was in his way.

Jim wasted no time rushing up to Kelly’s door and pounding on it, then lit into her proper when she opened up without checking first. But her tears quickly took the wind out of his anger, so he drew her into his arms and held her.

“It’s all right, darlin’. Don’t cry. I’m here now and you’re safe. But I want you to be real careful next time, and check to make sure the idiot poundin’ on your door is me.”

She gave a muffled laugh, but held him so tightly he didn’t feel right about pushing her back so they could talk. Instead, he swept her up and carried her over to her couch where he sat down with her on his lap. It was then that he noticed she still wore the nightie she’d described to him last night, and she wasn’t wearing panties, just like she said.

That discovery, unfortunately, had his cock standing so firmly at attention he feared the zipper on his jeans would leave an indelible impression. He tried shifting as he held and comforted the soft bundle in his arms, but the movement only nestled her bottom more tightly over his point of consternation.

Finally, he held her face in his two hands and kissed her. Within a second she had straddled his lap and was pressing herself against him. “Whoa, girl,” he scolded gently as he tried to put a little more space between them.

“I need you,” she said, gazing at him with lashes still wet with her tears.

“Yeah, I sorta feel the same way. Perhaps it would be best if we attended to our needs before we talk. Otherwise, I don’t think either of us will be payin’ much attention to what the other is sayin’.” Picking her up, he carried her into the bedroom he’d spotted on his walk-through Thursday night.

Noting her bed still wasn’t made, he tossed the top sheet and blanket back, then set her down. “Take off your nightie, darlin’,” he ordered.

She promptly lifted it over her head and he stared down at their initials, neatly plucked and begging for his attention.

Grabbing her legs, he positioned her feet on the edge of the bed. She tried to scoot her butt back, but he shook his head and pulled it closer towards him. “No. Stay like this. First things first, I want to take a little taste of my treat before I sink into it.”

Then directing her to lie back and relax, he lowered his mouth to the shiny pink morsel that beckoned for his lips and teeth and caught the hint of a familiar woodsy fragrance. He preferred strawberries, but the slight scent of pine still brought a smile to his face.

“Jim?” she asked tremulously as he placed his lips against her nether ones.

“No torture today, darlin’. You may come when you’re ready,” he answered, positive he knew what her shaky query meant.

“Thank you, Sir,” she replied on a sigh, and he smiled as he coaxed her toward a powerful orgasm, enjoying the sweet, salty taste which was uniquely her. He could feel her whole body tightening as if she was about to explode, so he lightly nipped her clit, to bring her over. Arching up, she suddenly gripped his hair. They were both too far into things for him to scold, but what neither of them expected was the moment she cried out, she literally flooded his face and mouth with her climax. The lady ejaculated more than he did. He stayed with her until she calmed, and her hands fell to her side, then he inched back.

“Well. That was a bit unexpected,” he said, licking his lips, relieved he did like her taste, since he’d pretty much gotten a mouth full of it.

She lifted her head, then saw what she’d done. “Oh, my God! I’m so sorry,” she said, leaping off the bed to fetch him a towel, which she next used to wipe down his face, until he took the terrycloth out of her grasp and finished the job himself.

“How embarrassing,” she whispered looking as if she might cry.

“No need,” he assured her. “A lot of ladies do that, though it’s the first time I’ve ever gotten it so fully in the face.”

“I didn’t know. I mean. I’ve never done that before.”

“Really?” he asked, feeling more than a little proud of himself. “You normally don’t come with so much … enthusiasm?”

She shook her head, then started to smile. “Never.”

“Never?” he asked on a laugh. Then she came down on top of him, laughing almost as hard as he was. She curled up on his lap and hugged him as she gave into the humor of the situation.

“Oh. My. God. You should have seen your face,” she said between gasps.

“Yeah, I can imagine how it looked. But I think you’re gonna need to get another towel, darlin’, because I intend to get you so riled up, you’re gonna flood this bed but good.”

“You do?” she asked peeking up at him with uncertain shyness.

“Yes, I do.” Then lifting her up, he gave her a light smack. “Go get the towel, sub, and hurry back,” he ordered.

A slight frown came over her face for only a second, then she hurried off and came back seconds later with the requested bath linen. Taking it from her, he spread it on the edge of her bed, then gave it a pat. “Hop on up, and take the same position, please. Only this time, put your hands under your butt,” he said with an impish smile.

She readily agreed, allowing him to position her, then she frowned up at him. “Aren’t you going to get undressed?”

“Not this time, darlin’. Unfortunately, this one needs to be a quickie because we still have things we need to talk about.” Unzipping his jeans, he sheathed himself in a condom, fully aware she was watching him the entire time through wide, innocent-looking blue eyes. When he glanced over and caught her gaze, she was biting her lower lip uncertainly.

“Like what you see?” he asked with a wink as he reached between her legs to make sure she was ready for him.

“Impressive. Maybe a little too impressive. It’s been awhile for me.”

“It has?” At her nod, he bent over to give her a gentle kiss, then moved lower to lightly suck and nip at her breasts while his fingers sought and stroked her inside and his thumb played with her clit. When she started to squirm and moan, he lifted his head and gazed right into her soft, blue gaze. “Then we’ll take it slow and easy at first. I’m not in that much of a hurry,” he assured her poising himself at her moist entrance as a tiny frown of frustration wrinkled her brow.

He could see a myriad of emotions cross her beautiful face. She wanted all of him thrusting into her right now, but a part of her still held back with uncertainty. Confident she was ready for him, he started to ease in while watching each subtle change in her expression. When the frown deepened and her teeth worried her lower lip he withdrew a bit, having only gotten about two inches in. She tried grabbing at him, but he shook his head.

“Hands under your bottom now, or I’ll tie ‘em up.” She quickly obeyed, gazing at him uneasily. She definitely did not like the thought of being restrained. “You’re really tight, darlin’, and you’re tensin’ for no reason,” he murmured, running his hands along her belly and up her sides. “No need to press things harder or faster than they need to be. Hear?”

She gave a small nod, but her passageway remained taut allowing him no more than three inches in this time before he pulled out, then slowly eased his way back inside her. For someone who’d been flooding his mouth a few minutes earlier, she seemed unbelievably tight and a little on the dry side, which meant she was afraid he intended to hurt her. The longer he worked with her the more trouble Jim had understanding how Kyle had missed seeing Kelly’s obvious insecurity. Yes, she acted out at times, and could be unacceptably insolent, but she didn’t do it because she wanted to be punished. Just the opposite in fact. She was afraid of pain and being stripped bare emotionally beneath another’s control. Someone had done a real job on her, and he meant to fix it so she no longer feared anything they did together. Anything.

Bending forward, he eased his hands under her shoulders and drew her closer to him. “You’re my girl, Kelly Franklin. You know that?” He felt her inner muscles clench as her vagina grew moist enough to allow him in a little further. Then keeping his arms wrapped about her, he placed his mouth on hers so their lips were barely touching and used the tip of his tongue to lightly stroke her parted lips as if asking permission to enter. Her moan came deep from her throat as she pushed herself closer in a plea for him to deepen their kiss. And that almost got him home. Withdrawing slightly, he nibbled on her lower lip and gave a thrust and found himself seated all the way inside her.

“Good girl,” he praised. “Better.” Relishing her tight, warm grip, he began with slow, even, but deep thrusts. “I don’t think this is gonna take long at all, darlin’, so you may come when ready.”

With her neck and back arched against his arms while keeping her hands clasped behind her, she managed to eek out through passion-clenched jaws, “Thank you, Sir.”

He changed his angle a mere fraction, stroking the spot that made her toes curl. Another tight moan emerged as her entire body tensed with pleasure, then she clamped down on him as she attained the pinnacle she had been stretching toward and gave a full-throated cry. He felt her climax flooding her passageway when she came. He was almost there himself, and gave three more deep thrusts before his body erupted with the huge release he’d been hungering for since he first saw her. Unable to suppress his muted yell of satisfaction and relief, he held absolutely still while his dick pulsed in time with the contractions of her waning orgasm. Not wanting to leave the warm haven he found inside her, but knowing they needed to talk, he grabbed the edge of the towel and lifted it as he pulled out of her.

This time he could see the creamy white fluid flowing out of her, and it was copious. She was a juicy little thing when fully aroused, and the fact that she only did it with him made him that much prouder of the accomplishment. He wiped her down with a clean edge of the towel while she lay relaxed in boneless splendor before him, then saw to the disposal of his condom. When he returned, she still hadn’t moved. Shaking his head, but smiling, he rolled her over onto her stomach and gave her a light swat.

One spank was enough to bring her swiveling up into a sitting position with an indignant squawk. “What was that for?” she demanded with a scowl.

He inclined his head toward her as a warning to watch her tone, then narrowed his eyes and scowled. “That’s for layin’ there when there’s work to be done, woman! Now, go put some clothes on, so I don’t keep gettin’ distracted, while I go fix us both somethin’ to drink. Then meet me back in the livin’ room. We need to talk.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied, more than a little sullenly. The moment his back was turned, he allowed his inner grin to widen into a full-fledged smile while he strode into the kitchen with a whistle. The lady wanted to play, and he felt exactly the same way.

After some searching, Jim managed to find everything he needed to fix them both a Coke with ice. As he poured in the beverage he called out to Kelly, “So, what made you decide to stay home today, darlin’?”

Rather than answer him, however, his lady stepped into the kitchen and asked, “Are you hungry? Would you like a snack? Maybe cookies?”

Recognizing the evasion tactic for what it was, he turned to give her a suspicious glare. “When did you ask for the time off, Kelly?”

She shrugged, as if the answer wasn’t really important. “Thursday, I guess. You like chocolate chip?” she asked, reaching up for a box of cookies on her top shelf. The stretch had her bottom posed in such a way that he couldn’t resist. Placing one hand on her shoulder to steady her he gave her a much firmer swat this time.

She jerked back in pain, but his hold kept her from falling. Though she scowled at him, tears immediately sprang to her eyes as she yanked her arm out of his grasp and rubbed the spot he’d punished. He hadn’t given her permission to ease her discomfort, but he didn’t call her on it, either.

“Still a little sore?” he asked, crossing his arms and leaning against the counter with a knowing smile. He got back a rather vicious-looking glower from her this time, which he chose to ignore … again. He was letting her get away with far too much. He should be paddling her cute pink ass purple, but he didn’t have the heart to do it quite so soon after Friday night. Not yet, at least.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“Could it be you requested time off on Thursday because you suspected you’d need it to recover after pullin’ that stunt at the station?” Jim asked silkily.

When Kelly responded by slowly lowering her hands and eyes with obvious guilt he knew without a doubt that he was right. The sneaky minx had planned to disobey him all along, knowing full well what it would cost her. He thought she hadn’t taken him seriously, but it appeared that she had. She just didn’t care, and that realization made his palms start to itch.

“How many days did you request off, Kelly?” he snapped with a frown.

“Today and tomorrow,” she admitted softly.

With a nod, he pointed back to the living room. “Go and sit down before I decide you need more than one swat for purposely disobeyin’ me. You knew I was gonna beat your ass for what you did, and it didn’t even make you think twice.”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered, slowly walking back into the living room, minus the cookies. He wasn’t hungry anyway, so he followed her in and handed her the Coke he’d fixed, then sat down on the couch adjacent to the chair she’d chosen.

“I’m real disappointed in you right now, Kelly girl,” he scolded.

Tears filled her eyes as she tilted her head a little to look at him. Though his tone was soft, his words were harsh, as he meant them to be. Usually he took care to direct his anger toward the deed, not the person. But at that moment he was sorely tempted to give her insubordinate backside a good, old-fashioned whaling, except that wouldn’t give him what he really wanted. Leaning back against the sofa, he took a sip of his cool drink and tried to calm down. He needed information, not a flood of tears, so despite his desire to lay into her good and proper, he held back and counted to ten.

“Now, my defiant darlin’, tell me about Mike,” he ordered before taking another sip.

She shrugged and swirled the ice in her glass with her finger. “There’s not much to tell. He was my Dom before Kyle.”

“Figured as much. Was he the one who hurt you?”

She merely looked at him, so he leaned forward. “Kelly, I’m tryin’ hard to help you here, but I can’t do it if you’re not honest with me. So, tell me. Was he the one who caused those scars in your rectum?”

Tears flooded her eyes, and he suspected this was going to be bad. “Yes, Sir.”

“What did he do exactly?”

Hurriedly putting her glass on the table, she leapt to her feet. “Please! I don’t want to talk about it.” She started toward the kitchen. “How about I fix us some sandwiches.”

He grabbed her wrist before she got away and turned her to face him before he released her. “Kellian Sarah Franklin, you sit back down now!” he snapped both with his voice and his fingers as he pointed to her chair. When she shook her head, he gaped at her in disbelief. That had been a direct order from her Dom and she refused to obey it. Big mistake on her part. He carefully put his drink down.

“Drop ‘em,” he commanded, taking note of the way she paled. “If you aren’t gonna obey me by tellin’ me what I want to know, I’m gonna punish you for willful disobedience and deliberately keepin’ secrets from your Dom. I may punish you anyway for what you’ve done, but I’m gonna start now unless you start talkin’.”

The tears came down in rivulets then, but he simply leaned back against the couch and folded his arms. “You have until the count of three, darlin’, and you’d best either be naked from the waist down and draped over my lap for a real painful spankin’, or talkin’ to me about what happened. Continue as you’re goin’, and you’ll be sorely regrettin’ not obeyin’ me in this.”

“I can’t!” she wailed.

Jim closed his eyes and fought to control his temper. Her tears and unhappiness ate at him, but right now he was too damned angry to care. “If I have to undress you myself, sub, you’re gonna be sorry, because I’ll double your punishment until you’re beggin’ me to stop. One.”

“Please, don’t do this,” she begged.

“Two.”

“I can’t,” she repeated in a tormented whisper.

“Three.” She shook her head, so he rose. She cringed, but made no effort to resist or escape, which sort of surprised him considering how frightened and sore she was. But the moment he reached for her pants, she flinched as though she expected him to take his fist to her. He merely unfastened her jeans and yanked them down along with her panties, then dragged her protesting and pleading over his lap.

Her ass was already rosy from the swats he’d given her earlier, so her nerve endings were probably still quite raw. He held her down then opened and closed his fist for a moment, to ease the itchiness in his palm, while she wailed like he was beating her when he hadn’t even touched her, yet. Still, she wasn’t struggling to be let up, so a part of her accepted she deserved this spanking and more.

Admittedly, Jim had an agenda, and though punishing Kelly would give him a measure of satisfaction, spanking her when he really needed her to talk was only a means to an end. However, his darling girl was in need of some firm correction, and as her Dom he needed to provide it. Deciding to make this one quick, but painful, then treat her with the lotion, he brought his hand down sharply, bringing a quick end to the period of tearful, but compliant submission. Kelly started screaming bloody murder and kicking her legs. He promptly tucked her unruly limbs under his right thigh as her flesh turned bright red with his hand print. Yup, she was sore all right.

“Repeat after me,” he ordered. “I will not disobey or attempt to keep secrets from my Dom ever again.” When she didn’t obey, he brought his hand down sharply a second time. “Hesitations are not permitted,” he reminded coldly as she screamed out again, this time, she bucked and tried to hit him, so he calmly secured her arms at waist level as a second hand print bloomed red on her posterior.

“This spankin’ will not end, sub, until you do as I say. Now repeat after me–”

“I will not keep secrets from my Dom!” Kelly cried out, desperate to have him stop.

He brought his hand down a third time. “Is that what I told you to say?” he demanded, his tone matching his mood.

She sobbed and tried catching her breath the way she did when he’d gagged her. “No,” she gasped out finally. At this rate they’d be at it all day. He needed to bring this to a quick end now.

Bringing his hand down a fourth and hopefully final time, he said, “Your answer should be ‘No, Sir. And you know I do not like repeatin’ myself. Now say what I told you to say, or be prepared not to sit for a week.”

“I will not disobey or attempt to keep secrets from my Dom ever again,” she managed between tortured gasps for air.

“Better,” Jim praised, hearing her hiss out with pain as he lightly ran his hand over her now brilliantly red backside with four discernible hand prints decorating it. “Now, tell me why you’ll never do either of those things again,”

“Because I don’t want my overly strict Dom to spank me anymore,” she sobbed.

The lady had a fig of ginger up her butt, he’d give her that. She knew that wasn’t what he meant, just as she knew she risked another smack by saying it. Problem was, it made him want to laugh, and that was not Dom-appropriate.

Masking his features into a frown, he murmured, “Yeah, I’m sure that’s why you’ll do exactly as I say right now, but that’s not what I’m after. First, tell me why I’m punishin’ you for your willful disobedience Friday.”

Her crying had lessened to a few sniffles with an occasional whimper when his rubbing hand stroked a little too firmly. “I believe Sir already punished me for that,” she replied, clearly not as repentant as he wanted.

He gave her a light smack for her attitude. She yelped and scowled back at him as he watched another hand print bloom on her bottom. She really was hurting, poor lamb. Hardening himself against the natural sympathy he felt, he returned her displeased look with a glare of his own, and became somewhat mollified when she retreated back into submissive mode by laying her head down. “Well, you’re wrong, sub,” he said feeling her tense at the term. “What I punished you for on Friday night was disobeyin’ my direct order and forcin’ me to carry through on my promise, which pissed me off royally, I might add. What I punished you for a bit ago was the knowledge that triggerin’ my displeasure didn’t faze you one little bit. You knew exactly what I would do if you disobeyed me, and yet you did it anyway. I thought you just didn’t believe me.”

“I didn’t. Not really,” she admitted softly

“So why ask for two days off after the weekend?”

She glanced back at him, anger and pain mixed in her gaze. “Because I stupidly thought you might want to spend more time with me, and I wanted to be available.”

Oh. “Then you didn’t do it because you thought you’d be in too much pain to work?”

“No,” she answered sullenly. “At the time I requested the days off, I was still hoping you might not punish me quite as harshly as you promised. I had no concept of how badly I was going to be hurting, despite your warnings.”

“My mistake, then, which makes me sorta glad I didn’t whale on you as hard as I wanted to.”

“Sir does have a wicked right hand that is prone to dispensing harsher punishments than I’m recently used to.”

“That’s because your other Doms didn’t take you as firmly in hand as they should have. Even I am givin’ you far too much latitude.”

“Perhaps. But when Sir does punish, he makes up for any lapses in a big way.”

This time Jim simply couldn’t hold back his grin. Feisty little sub. Attempting to look serious, he bent toward her. “And if you don’t want Sir to give you another sample of his firm discipline, I suggest you start actin’ a bit more contrite.”

“Yes, Sir,” she grumbled, putting her head back down. Her eyes were red and swollen with an occasional tear sneaking through, but at least she was no longer sobbing. Still, her bottom was too bruised-looking now for him to simply ignore it.

“And there’s still the matter of you keepin’ secrets from me. You should know by now that it’s dangerous for a sub to keep secrets from her Dom. So, I want you to give a little thought as to why I considered it necessary to punish you for that, too. And why I believe it’s dangerous enough for me to spank the livin’ tar outta you if I ever catch you doin’ it again.” he said, easing her back up so she was on her knees on her couch. Her face and bottom appeared equally red. Kelly didn’t do anything half way. Seeing a box of facial tissues on her coffee table, he reached for the container and handed it to her.

“Dry your eyes,” he commanded gruffly as he got up and walked into her bathroom, searching for the bottle of lotion he’d given her. Finding it, he took it back into the living room. The moment she saw what he carried, she tried to scramble away, but her jeans hobbled her enough that she would have fallen if he hadn’t caught her. She still struggled mightily against his hold.

“That’s enough, Kelly! Now, settle down before I decide those four swats weren’t adequate punishment for the fact you lied to me, too.”

“I didn’t lie!” she protested as he pulled her back across his lap.

“You did. You told me you’d never had anal sex. Remember?” he said pouring the lotion at the base of her spine.

“Nooo! Please. I already hurt so much. Please don’t!” Then she screamed and kicked again as he started spreading the lotion over her inflamed buttocks.

Though he kept a firm hand on the small of her back, he did nothing to restrain her legs this time. “Count backwards from ten, Kelly,” he commanded as she continued to scream. “Ten!” he shouted, but she didn’t stop wailing, so he continued the count on his own, by seven she stopped struggling and at five she stopped crying and begging and by three she was laying calmly stretched over his lap. “Good girl,” he said finally.

“I hate it when you do that,” she said grumpily.

“Yeah? Well, I don’t like havin’ to do it, but sometimes, girl, you drive a man to punish a lot harder than he wants to,” he grumbled, lifting her back up on her knees.

“Aren’t you going to continue spreading it around?” she asked with a sniff.

He frowned at her. “Are you enjoyin’ it?”

She hesitated, then nodded slowly.

“You think you deserve a reward after what you did?”

She shook her head. “No, but I still need aftercare from the spanking you gave me.”

“You do, do you? And is that your decision to make?”

Slumping slightly, she shook her head again. “No, Sir.”

“Who decides when you need to be punished, pleasured or soothed?”

“You do, Sir.”

“Right. So are you finished tellin’ me what you think you do, or do not, need?”

She nodded, then added, “I’m sorry.”

He tapped her nose. “You gotta learn to stop toppin’ from the bottom, Kelly girl, or I’m gonna come down on you a lot harder than I like. You got that?”

“Yes, Sir,” she whispered softly as tears gathered in her eyes, and he knew he was sunk. Everything about her appealed to his protective instincts, and she craved the reassurance his touch gave her. He should deny her to reinforce his lesson, but she’d draw in her defenses and pull back into her shell faster than a threatened sea turtle if he did, which would achieve the exact opposite of what he wanted. “All right,” he conceded after a moment. “But let’s get those jeans and panties off first so you can relax for a bit while I stroke.”

She hopped off the couch and shrugged out of her clothing, then looked to him for direction. He patted his lap, and she lay across his thighs without any hesitation whatsoever. Trust. He continued to rub, pleased with the little moans of pleasure she let out.

“Now. Tell me why it’s so important you be truthful with me, no matter how much trouble you think it’s gonna get you in, or how embarrassin’ it is?”

“Because if I don’t, you’re going to get even angrier when you find out I lied, which you will … eventually.”

“True. But that’s not the reason. So, try again.”

“Because if I’m not truthful, you can’t help me.”

“That’s right. Not only that, I could end up hurtin’ you even more if you try to keep things from me by lyin’.”

“Okay,” she agreed, but the way she slowly raised and lowered her feet suggested she wasn’t entirely convinced. “But I really can’t see what the difference is between my saying I was scared because I hadn’t experienced something, versus having done it and being scared because it hurt me.”

“You don’t see any difference between those two scenarios?”

Though her head rested on her arms, he could see her give it a light shake as her feet continued to slowly move up and down. “No, Sir. In either case, I still don’t want to do it; only my reason for resisting you has changed. You’re still going to make me do it, no matter what my reason is, so what’s the big deal?”

“Your fear when I mentioned anal sex was way beyond natural for someone who hadn’t had a bad experience with it.”

Lifting her head, she glanced back at him. “So, you figured I was lying. I can understand getting in trouble for that, but you still knew I didn’t want to do it, so how could you hurt me more by thinking I was only frightened of trying something new?”

He didn’t pause his light stroking, enjoying the feel of her silky flesh beneath his fingers. “You told me you’d never worn nipple or pussy clamps before. Was that a lie?”

Kelly’s head promptly returned to its cozy nest on her arms. “No. I haven’t, and I’m still not sure I want to.”

“Okay, let’s say you were lyin’ to me about that, and what I didn’t know was that your fear was a result of someone usin’ a clamp with teeth that caused a great deal of pain and bleedin’–”

Quickly raising her head, she gazed back at him in alarm. “Can they do that?”

“Doesn’t matter. Even if there are clamps with metal teeth on the market, do you really think those would be the type I’d use on you?”

She considered that for a moment, then gave a shake of her head as she laid it down again. “No.”

“No, I wouldn’t. But for our scenario we’re gonna say you suffered through a really nasty experience with nipple clamps, but I still thought your fear was of the unknown. Now do you see the difference?”

“No.”

“I’m gonna treat you a lot differently if I think your fear is nothin’ more than an overreaction, versus a result of someone havin’ tortured and hurt you.”

She peeked back at him. “How so?”

“I would have a lot more patience with a sub who’d been abused versus one who’s fightin’ me because she’s afraid it might hurt. For the first one, I would be tryin’ to prove that clamps could be applied without bruisin’ or cuttin’ the skin. I would take the time to explain everythin’ I was doin’, and why, while I made sure the clamps were only tight enough for her to feel ‘em. For the second one I would be tryin’ to prove that such overblown fears were unfounded by makin’ the sub submit to me. If the sub resisted, I might even punish her.”

Her brow wrinkled with a worried frown. “But you said you’d never punish me for being scared.”

“That’s true. I wouldn’t. However, I would punish you for continuin’ to resist me, unless I knew you’d been hurt. If I knew that, I’d still be insistent, but I’d never punish.”

The worry wrinkle between her brows eased a bit. “I guess I understand.”

“Think it through. Punishin’ you for bein’ afraid when you’d been cruelly abused would only heighten your fear. Wouldn’t it?”

Giving him a slow nod, she put her head down and said, “Yeah, it would. I’d most likely get hysterical if you did that.”

“Exactly, and rightly so. If a prior experience has been bad, you need to let your Dom know so he can adjust his methods to meet your needs. And that is why the trust between a Dom and his sub needs to be inviolable.”

Glancing back with a grimace, she asked, “So, is that all I’ll ever be to you? A sub?”

“That’s another discussion we need to have, but not right now. Right now, I want you to tell me about Mike.”

Her grimace quickly turned into a wince, like a little girl. “Do I have to?”

“Yes, darlin’, you do. I’m workin’ on a similar case and I think your experience may be connected in some way. So, I need to know what Mike did to you.”

“I’m not sure, exactly. It hurt and I bled, both after he raped me back there and later when he started sticking things inside me.”

“What did he insert, do you know?”

She shook her head, then laid it down on the couch over her folded arms. “No. All I know is it hurt. A lot.”

“Did you need surgery afterwards?”

“The night I ran away from him I did, but up until then I never sought medical attention.”

“All right. Tell me first how long you were with him.” Silence. “Kelly….”

He could feel her tensing beneath his hand.

“Please don’t be angry with me.”

The fear he could hear in her softly spoken plea surprised him. “I won’t get angry, darlin’. This man abused you, so why should I get angry with you?”

“Because I stayed with him for three years.”

He let out a whistle. “That’s a long time to suffer the sort of pain he was dealin’ out. No wonder you handled it so well Friday night.” When she didn’t respond, he asked, “Next question, why did you stay so long with him?” Silence. “Were you in love with him?”

“I thought so,” she admitted, starting to relax again.

“Did you think he was in love with you?”

“In the beginning I did. He was strict, in some ways, like you, except he enjoyed making me suffer. He’d even get off on it sometimes. I might have accepted it better if he’d comforted me afterwards, but he’d only get mad and walk out on me if I acted too needy. Like I thought you were going to do.”

And that was another issue they needed to address. Abandonment. They had an impressive list of discussion topics already, and it appeared to be getting longer. “I see. So, tell me what happened the night you left him. How did you get away?” She shook her head, growing tense again beneath his fingers. The lady knew there were consequences for refusing to answer him, and he’d dispense them if she gave him no choice, but only as a last resort. “I realize it’s difficult to talk about, Kelly, but I need you to tell me. I want to know what he did, and what you did and why the police didn’t catch him. Surely they had to recognize you’d been badly hurt by someone?”

“They did. They tried questioning me, but the hospital doctor told them I needed emergency surgery and afterwards I’d need rest to recuperate, so their questions would have to wait.”

“So, you got the surgery, right?”

“I didn’t have much choice in that. They had me in the operating room and anesthetized before I even realized what they were intending to do.”

“And what happened once you were out of the operatin’ room?”

“I ran away.”

“What!” The thought of her purposely endangering herself brought his strict and angry Dom to the fore, and she grew rigid beneath his hand.

“Please don’t yell. I know it was wrong, but I was afraid he’d catch me, so I got out of the city as fast as I could.”

“Did they discharge you?” Silence. A sure giveaway he wasn’t going to like her answer, but he pursued anyway. “Kelly, were you checked out and discharged by the hospital before you ran away?”

“No, Sir.”

Even though he’d examined her, he probably should insist she see a proctologist. Then again, perhaps he could use other means to ensure she was all right. He needed to give the idea more thought. “What city were you livin’ in then?”

“Wakeford.”

“Massachusetts?” That was a surprise. He thought she’d lived her entire life in Connecticut. “You were livin’ in Massachusetts?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“So, how did you end up back in Connecticut?”

“I took the bus, Sir.”

“No, I mean…. Never mind. So, you aren’t sure what he did, but whatever he did hurt you badly enough to require surgery. Right?” He placed his hand over the area in question and gently separated her buttocks, taking note of her soft distress-filled whimper as her body grew rigid beneath his fingers. “Do you still have pain back here?”

“Occasionally,” she admitted, her spine stiff with palpable fear. Easing up on her a bit, he returned to his light stroking and didn’t say anything. Finally, she added softly, “I think that’s why your instrument hurt so much.”

He moved his hand up her back, soothing away any tightness along the way. “No doubt. I did notice quite a bit of scar tissue, so it makes sense when I took a look inside that the exam might’ve hurt you more than it would a person who hadn’t been injured. So, tell me. Have you seen a butt doctor since your surgery, to make sure you’re okay?”

Feeling every muscle in her back go on sudden alert served as an answer, so he dropped the topic, for now, and continued massaging until she relaxed beneath his fingers. Confident she was calm enough for him to continue questioning her, he returned to his light stroking to keep her at ease. “So, what happened today that gave you the impression he’d found you again?”

“I got a phone call.”

“And?”

“And the voice said he knew where I was, and he was coming to get me.”

“And was the voice Mike’s?”

She hesitated briefly. “I’m not sure. The guy disguised it in some way, probably to keep me from identifying him, but it worried me, so I called you.”

He felt a mixture of pride and relief she still trusted him enough to reach out when she was scared. “Good girl,” he praised softly. “I’m glad you did. Okay.” He helped her up. “Let’s put your panties back on now. I’m gonna make a few calls. I’ll want you to come down to the station later and look at some photographs to see if you recognize Mike in any of them.”

Her face crumpled with sudden uncertainty. “Do I have to, Sir?” Gazing into her terrified eyes, he understood what was bothering her. She felt safe locked in her apartment with him, and going out would expose her to danger. He knew that. However, he had every intention of making sure she was protected. He wasn’t taking any risks with her safety, but he needed her to understand why he was so insistent she do exactly what he wanted in this.

Turning toward her, he cupped her face in his hands. “Kelly, I have a sicko out there right now who’s slicing apart girls’ rectums with double-edged razor blades until they– Whoa!” he said when she turned an alarmingly pale shade of green.

Without hesitating, he picked her up, carried her into the bathroom, and set her in front of the toilet barely in time before she violently threw up. He wet a washcloth and draped it over the back of her neck. “Easy, sugar. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t just blurt things out that way, especially not after everythin’ you’ve been through.”

She threw up again, so he crouched down to rub her back. “I’m so sorry, darlin’,” he murmured, pulling her hair from her face and lightly braiding it behind her head. “I should be horsewhipped for sayin’ what I did.”

She took the washcloth he had laid on her neck and wiped her mouth. “I didn’t know,” she said weakly.

“I realize that. We’ve been tryin’ to keep the attacks out of the news, at least until we’ve got more intel on the perp, but I suspect the lid’s gonna pop soon. That’s why I really need your help.”

She nodded, so he stood up and flushed the john. “You need mouthwash or a peppermint to help settle your stomach?”

Nodding again, she said, “Mouthwash, please.”

He helped her to her feet and got her over to the sink. After making sure he pulled down the right bottle for her, he said, “You okay if I leave you alone for a few while I make some phone calls?”

She merely gave another nod as she chugged back a mouthful of the red liquid and gargled, so he walked into the living room to call in what he’d learned.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“I think she’s the only witness we’ve got who’s willin’ to testify, Jeff, but until I’m positive her situation is connected, I’d like to keep her involvement under wraps.”

“So, you don’t want me to tell the Captain, sir?” the officer asked.

“Not if you can avoid it. However, I’ll need a surveillance tap on her phone, and another officer at this address as soon as possible. He’ll be the one who’ll escort her down to the station in a bit. She’s too jumpy to be left on her own right now. I’d take her myself, but since I came here with lights and sirens blarin’, I think it’s best she not be seen leaving with me. So, make sure the officer is in plain clothes and an unmarked, in case the perp is watching. Got it?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Lastly, I want unmarked cars to cruise by here on a regular basis. And, if we can swing it, I’d like a police officer to be with her at all times. If she’s one of his past victims, I think her life might be in danger now. She was with this sicko for over three years, so she knows him a lot better than any of the others did. He hasn’t killed, yet, that we know of, and I definitely want to keep her from bein’ the first.”

“We’ll get on it right away, sir.”

“Good. I’ll wait with her until the officer arrives. Thanks for all your help.” Jim hung up to find Kelly watching him.

“You’re not going to stay with me and take me down to the station yourself?” she asked, her voice wavering slightly.

“I can’t, darlin’. If he’s watchin’, he’ll know I’m a police officer and that I’ve got you under custody, which will only make catchin’ him that much more difficult.” She nodded, but her forehead furrowed so he opened his arms to her. “Come here, sugar.” When she ran to him, he picked her up and felt her trembling. “Shh. You’re safe. I’m not gonna let anythin’ happen to you. You know that, don’t you?”

She nodded against his chest, so he sat down and held her on his lap, noting her indrawn gasp when her bottom made contact with his jeans. “I’d say we need to get a little more paddin’ on you back there for now. So, let’s get you dressed again.”

“No jeans,” she insisted.

“No? Too sore?” At her nod, he said, “Then get somethin’ looser outta your closet, while I straighten up a bit. I don’t want the officer to think I’ve been abusin’ you.”

She agreed, and after gathering up her jeans and undies she returned to her room while Jim picked up the soiled tissues and took their glasses back to the sink. She’d done some cleaning since he’d been here last, but she was definitely not anally retentive about keeping her things neat. Good thing he wasn’t either. Although, he did tend to be quite a bit tidier than she was.

When she joined him in the kitchen he could tell she’d washed her face and braided her hair much more neatly than he had. But with her loose blouse and slacks, she looked like a lost little girl to him. His protective and slightly paternal instincts coming to the fore, he held his arms out to her. She stepped in and held him tightly.

“Okay, darlin’, let’s go back into the livin’ room and sit down. I wanna talk about what’s happenin’ between us.”

“Now?” she asked with a grimace.

“We got a few minutes, and I wanna make sure we’re both on the same page before I leave here today, if at all possible.”

At her reluctant nod, he led her back into the living room and asked, “Chair or lap?”

“Lap please,” she answered softly.

“Very well.” He sat down and patted his lap, so she gingerly lowered herself and curled up against him with her hand at his collar. Button playing again. “Now, I can’t help noticin’ you don’t like it when I call you ‘sub’, and I want to know why.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you think of when I say ‘sub?’“

“An object or a possession. Something less than a person,” she answered quietly.

“Really?” She nodded. “Interestin’. So, why stick with the lifestyle if you feel that way?” She shrugged, and her fingers began twirling one of the buttons on his collar. “Do you like feelin’ as if you’re someone’s possession?”

“No. I don’t know. Maybe. Sometimes. Depends, I guess.”

“So, you’ve mixed feelin’s about it. Do you like bein’ ordered to do things?”

“Depends on who is doing the ordering, and what the person wants.”

“Let’s say the person is a Dom who wants to spank you for bein’ bad. Do you like bein’ ordered over someone’s knee for a paddlin’?”

She winced. “No. Not really. Though sometimes it can make me a little horny, if I don’t think it’s going to hurt too much.”

“Ahh. So, it’s the amount of pain you think the spanker is going to deliver which determines if you’ll enjoy the experience or not?”

“Um. Duh…?”

He gave her a light tap. “Attitude.” She wrinkled her nose, but tucked her head back under his chin, which was something she did when she was feeling insecure. He paused for a moment, then added, “So, you enjoy some of the benefits as well as the pitfalls of bein’ a sub, but not the term itself.”

She nodded, then drew back to look at him. “That’s not right either. I don’t mind if Kyle calls me a sub, or if Greg or Daniel do it. I just don’t like it when you do it.”

“And why is that?”

“Because I want to be more than that to you.”

He nodded. “So, you’re lookin’ at me more as a lover than a Dom?”

“Why not both? Do they have to be two separate things?”

“Good question. Can they be the same? What would you think if your boyfriend threatened to take you over his knee?”

“Are you the boyfriend in question?”

“What if I were?”

“Then I’d think you were being my Dom, and not my boyfriend.”

“So, boyfriends don’t spank?”

“Not seriously.”

“And Doms?”

“Oh, yeah. They spank. Sometimes a lot harder than a sub wants.”

“So, when you call me Jim, which is punishable if I’m your Dom, what are you askin’ or wantin’ then?”

She shrugged. “Sometimes I’m worried you’re only seeing me as a thing, and I want you to see me as Kelly the person, not your sub.”

“Because?”

“Because I don’t want to be only a thing to you.”

“All right. Let me give you a few of my thoughts on this. For me a sub is someone a Dom is totally responsible for. Pleasure and punishment. So, he takes control of her life in ways a boyfriend or lover would never consider, because a Dom intends to make sure nothin’ bad ever happens to his sub while she’s under his watch.

“She is definitely a person, not a belongin’ or a thing, but she is also his possession, and one he intends to possess fully … emotionally and sexually. He is there to help teach and guide and expand her horizons past her comfort zone as well as ensure she does nothin’ that would endanger her health or well-bein’.

“Now. Do you think I treat you that way?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“And does that bother you?”

“No, Sir. That’s the part I like. It makes me feel protected and cared for.”

“Good. Because that’s the part I especially like as well. So, tell me what part you don’t like.”

She took a deep breath and blurted, “That you don’t think I have the right to touch you when and where I want. And even though you think I’m good enough to have your cock inside me, I’m still not good enough to call you by your first name.”

“Wow. You do have a way with words, darlin’. I’ll say that for you.” A knock sounded at the door, so Jim lifted Kelly and put her aside. “I’ll get it. This discussion isn’t over by half, but I want you to stay where you are for now. Understood?”

She nodded, so he got up, put his hand on his gun and checked through the peephole. He didn’t recognize the person, so he said, “Yes?”

“I was told you might need assistance getting a package downtown, sir.” Jim nodded, and opened the door. “Come in.”

Once the officer was inside, Jim shut the door and put out his hand. “Detective Jim Evans.”

“Officer William Riley, sir.” The other man replied, taking Jim’s hand. Then Jim stretched out his arm for Kelly and introduced her to Riley. She immediately stepped forward to shake the officer’s hand but quickly retreated to tuck herself in at Jim’s side.

Jim gazed down and gave her chin a light pinch. “I’m gonna leave now, but I want you to stay here with Officer Riley and do what he says. He’ll bring you down to the station later to look through some pictures.”

She nodded, but tears filled her eyes, so he drew her into his arms and kissed her hair. “Now, don’t you worry none, darlin’. I’ll see you shortly.”

“I’m scared.”

“I know you are, sugar, but there’s no reason to be. Officer Riley will take good care of you, and it won’t be long before you’ll have me breathin’ down your neck again, orderin’ you to do things.”

She laughed, drew back a bit and wrinkled her nose at him. “Yeah. You do that almost better than anyone else I know.”

He tapped her nose for the impertinence, but smiled, then turned back to Riley. “I’m sure you understand she’s much more than a potential witness to me?”

“Yes, sir. I did manage to catch that.”

“Good. So, you’ll also realize I want her handled with great care and protected so well that nothin’ can harm a single hair on her head.”

“Got it, Sir.”

Satisfied, Jim nodded, then giving Kelly a quick kiss on the lips, he left.

That night, when Kelly asked if they could go back to his place, Jim shook his head. “Although I’d love to take you home with me, darlin’,” he said, “if he’s watchin’ I think it’s best we stay here.

She was cuddled up on his lap again after he’d fixed them both sandwiches for dinner and managed to get her kitchen under some semblance of order. Currently she was content, although she’d already earned herself one quick spanking due to her attitude. As he reviewed the day in his mind he had to admit she’d been great at the station, and even blushingly apologized to some of the officers who’d witnessed her debacle last Friday

 She’d spent nearly two hours flipping through hundreds of photos, but didn’t find Mike among them. So, she’d been a bit cranky and out of sorts when she realized another officer was going to take her home instead of Jim. He’d told her he’d be there as soon as he could, except that wasn’t good enough. She’d scowled at him like a small child wanting to throw a tantrum, but managed to hold back, only because she knew she’d be in big trouble if she acted up at the station again.

By the time he walked through the door to replace Officer Kent, he could practically see smoke coming out of her ears when she said, “Nice of you to deign to return, Detective.”

He gave her a warning look, but said nothing as Kent reported anything he’d seen or heard that he thought Jim ought to know. After he’d completed his report, the officer leaned forward and said quietly, “I think she’s missed you, sir. She’s been doing a lot of pacing back and forth and muttering to herself. I tried to get her to settle down, but she didn’t take kindly to my interference.”

“Did she give you any trouble?” Jim asked, ready to put her over his knee right then and there if she had.

“No, sir. She stayed away from the windows, when I asked, and always spoke politely to me.”

“Good. Thanks for your report, Officer. I’ll take over now.”

“Thank you, sir.”

After seeing Kent out, Jim found Kelly standing in front of her fake fireplace staring at the painting she had hung above it. It was one of those modern art cubist designs he didn’t much care for. Instead, what captured his attention was the way his sub had her hands on her hips and was tapping her foot in barely suppressed agitation.

“Kelly,” he said softly.

She whirled around and scowled at him. “Do not even attempt to lecture me on my attitude, James Andrew Evans. An hour ago you said you’d be here as soon as you could. What took you so long?”

Jim regarded her stonily. “I don’t appreciate your tone, young lady.”

“Tough,” she muttered under her breath, though he still heard her.

“I’m getting’ the feelin’ you need to be reminded of the ways to show proper respect to your Dom. Scowlin’ and sassin’ are not on the list.”

Though she lowered her arms to her sides, the slight tremble in her lower lip signaled her angry display was covering up a deeper problem.

He suspected he knew what bothered her, but until he could get her to lower her defenses she’d keep fighting him, primarily because she was afraid he’d leave if he saw how vulnerable and lost she truly felt. She was tense and upset and most likely needed to cry for a bit, but she was determined not to. That meant he would have to push her. He had a feeling it wouldn’t take much, so he’d start out with some gentle reproofs to see where those got them.

“Better,” he said with a nod. “Though far from appropriate, sub.”

Her eyes took on a fiery light. Yup, she really hated it when he called her that.

“Oh, yeah, I forgot. You’re the high and mighty Master, and I’m just the lowly cock-sucking sub.”

“Really? I don’t believe you’ve performed that particular service for me, yet. Perhaps I should order you down on your knees now, so you can demonstrate how good you are at it.”

Her hands started clenching and unclenching into fists at her sides. “I wouldn’t recommend it, unless you are looking to become a eunuch,” she muttered softly but angrily.

“Okay, young lady. You’ve had all the warnin’s you’re gonna get. So, drop ‘em.”

“Go to hell!” she shouted then whirled on her heel, but he caught her arm before she stepped out of the room.

Yanking both her arms behind her and holding them in his left hand, he began pulling down her slacks and panties with the other.

“Stop it! Let me go you big baboon,” she spat, fighting her hardest to get away from him.

“No, ma’am. Not until you remember your manners and apologize,” he informed her briskly as he drew her struggling form over his lap and secured her kicking legs.

“I will not– Ow, you moron!” she cried out with his first swat. “That hurt!”

“And your point is?” he asked bringing his hand down a second time.

“Let me up!” she demanded.

“Not until I’m good and ready to.” When he brought his hand down a third time she jerked, so he let her have another one, this one firmer and right on the junction between her thighs and seat, where he knew it hurt the most. She screamed out and started to cry, but continued to kick and struggle through her tears. “And right now, darlin’,” he said, delivering his fifth wallop to her terribly red-looking hindquarters, “I think you need a good, hard paddlin’ for your attitude alone!” That’s when the floodgates opened and she stopped struggling. Instead, she lay stomach down over his knee, with her top half stretched out on the sofa, and sobbed like her resources had been thoroughly depleted. Recognizing the unconditional surrender, Jim carefully drew her back into his arms and held her while she cried.

“I was scared!” she wailed after a minute. “I expected you to be here shortly after me, and when you weren’t here after an hour passed, I thought you’d changed your mind and weren’t coming at all.”

“Shh. I’m here now, darlin’. So, relax and lean into me. I’ve got you, and I’m not lettin’ you go anytime soon.”

“I’m sorry,” she sobbed, and he rubbed the back of her neck as he pressed her face into his chest.

“I know you are, sweetheart. You were upset, but didn’t want to appear weak and needy before me. Unfortunately, when you put up a front like that, you tend to get a bit snappy. So, in the future, give into your true feelin’s and run to me. I’ll catch you.”

“You don’t mind?” she asked with a sniff.

“Nope. I prefer it actually. So, let’s get you dressed and cleaned up, then we’ll see what we can do about dinner,” he said, helping her back on her feet. “I bet you’re hungry, too. Aren’t you?”

“A little,” she confessed wrapping her arms around his waist.

“Did you have lunch?”

“No….”

He tilted her chin up and gave her a quick kiss. “You need to eat regular meals, sugar, or you get cranky.” He bent down and pulled up her panties and slacks. “Now, go get some tissues and meet me in the kitchen.”

So, with her contentedly cuddled on his lap after they ate, he said, “I wanna continue our previous conversation, but before we do that I think you need to tell me what happened to you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you recall me askin’ that first day in the club what happened after you left the orphanage?” At her small groan, he added, “I think it’s time you told me that story.”

Her fingers immediately reached for the buttons on his collar, so he laid his hand over hers to calm them. “I believe I’ve earned your trust, darlin’. If you feel you still can’t confide in me, then I think we’ve got an even larger problem to address.”

She tucked her head under his chin. “It’s not that I don’t trust you–”

“Yes, it is, Kelly. You’re afraid I’m gonna pack up and leave if you tell me about your past. You don’t trust me enough not to desert you. So, the only way I know to get us past this is to have you tell me what you think is so awful, I won’t want to be with you after I hear it.”

He could feel the front of his shirt getting damp, though she made no sound. All the same, he lightly rubbed her back to reassure her. He wasn’t angry, but he was serious. If they couldn’t work this out, right now, all the protocol in the world wasn’t going to fix a broken relationship.

Despite being in the lifestyle for many years, submission clearly didn’t come easily for Kelly, and even if it meant she had to play with every button on his shirt, he needed her to talk to him. “Tell me now, Kelly. Or I’m gonna do the very thing you don’t want me to.”

Every muscle in her body stiffened with alarm as she drew back and regarded him warily. He carefully kept his expression neutral and waited. Finally, she ducked her head back under his chin and started talking.

“When they released me from the orphanage, they gave me a little money and a list of places they recommended to help me out. I didn’t have many skills to recommend me, and most places weren’t hiring. When my money ran out, my choices were limited to begging, thievery or prostitution, so I fell back on the age-old profession of women. Luckily, I wasn’t in it too long, and the guy who took my virginity was so drunk and rough, he didn’t even realize I’d never had sex before.

“I’d only been at it for a few hours, when my forth customer approached me. He looked like an older gentleman, but I knew what men wanted. So, after he paid me what I demanded for fifteen minutes, I took him to a dark alleyway and started lowering his zipper when he stopped me by placing his hands over mine and asked me how old I was.”

“How old were you?” Jim asked, placing his own fingers over hers.

Kelly shrugged. “Nearly nineteen.”

“A few months over eighteen is more like it givin’ your circumstances, but no mind. So, he stopped you from pleasurin’ him. What did he do next?”

“Asked me if I’d had dinner.”

“He fed you, and then what? Did he take you some place after that?” When she merely nodded, he asked, “Where?”

“Back to his place.”

“His home?”

“Yeah. He had an apartment in the city. He’d specially soundproofed it, because he liked grown-up little girls.”

“So, he installed you in his home and became your new daddy, right?” When she nodded again, he pinched her chin in warning. “Kelly, I’m sure even your daddy didn’t accept a nod from you as a response. Did he?”

“No, Sir.”

“Well, I don’t think it’s appropriate either. Next time you’ll get a swat. So, what was his set up? Did he want a baby, or a little girl?”

“A little girl. But if I didn’t behave, he’d treat me like a baby.”

“Did you sleep in a crib?”

 She nodded, then added, “Yes, Sir. But I started to panic when he put up the slatted sides, so he let me keep them down.”

“Interestin’. How did he like to punish?”

She shrugged. “My mouth was soaped when I cussed, and he spanked me when I acted up.”

“Bare bottom?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Hand or implements?”

“Hand mostly, unless I was really bad, then he’d grab an implement.”

“Did he have sex with you while you were dressed like a little girl?”

“No, Sir. When I was his little girl, he treated me like a little girl. But when he allowed me to come into his room, he treated me like an adult. We had sex like adults. I still had to call him “Sir,” but I was never to call him “Daddy” when I was in his room.”

“Did he ever tell you his name?”

“Yes, though he said he didn’t know why it made any difference since I wasn’t going to be allowed to use it.”

“How long were you with him?”

“Until I was nearly twenty-one.” She gave another shrug, but Jim could see the tears welling in her eyes. “I’d grown too old, so he went looking for someone younger.”

“And where, exactly, did that leave you?”

“Graham took his responsibilities seriously. I was his little girl, so he insisted I learn some skills, then helped me find a job and set me up in my own apartment. He made sure I was settled and secure before he parted from me, and I had strict orders to call him if I ever needed anything. I was never to go back to the streets.”

“Sounds like he had a conscience. Did he take all his girls from the streets?”

“Yeah. I think so. His new girl was younger, but more street tough. I know he had a hard time getting her settled in, and insisted she wear diapers until she agreed to behave.”

“So, you talked with him after you separated.”

“Only a couple of times.”

“Did you see him?”

“Once. Right after Mike. He was pissed. I think the only reason he didn’t spank me then was because I was already badly hurt. He couldn’t stay with me, but he made sure I was watched and protected from that point forward.”

“So, Graham never really abandoned you, Kelly. He continued to watch out and care for you in his own way.” When she merely gave her shoulders an offhand shrug, he added, “But you still felt discarded, didn’t you?”

“He didn’t want me anymore. He might still care in his own way, like Kyle. But neither of them want to be with me. I’m either too old, or too stupid, or ugly, or demanding, or clinging, or bratty—”

“Enough,” Jim said softly, but firmly. “You are young, intelligent and pretty. You’re also stubborn, somewhat bratty and have a nasty temper. You’re afraid of givin’ up control. And afraid of trustin’ others not to hurt you.”

“So I’ve been told,” she replied with a sniff.

He cupped her face in his hands. “Look, Mike is a perverted asshole who enjoyed hurtin’ you to the point of harm. Kyle fell in love with someone else. It’s shitty, but it happens. This Graham guy likes young girls, however, he obviously cared enough for you to make sure you had what you needed. So, what makes you think I’m gonna leave you?”

She met his eyes evenly. “Why wouldn’t you? What’s to keep you from taking off like everyone else?”

“You’ve only had three Doms who’ve topped you more than once, Kelly. That’s not a significant number to base behavior against.”

She shrugged.

“Shrug’s the same as a nod. Not acceptable.” He quickly turned her over and gave her a swat before she could protest. She grit her teeth then wiggled to get free, but he held her in place. “Unless you want another one, you’d best settle down now, little girl.” She instantly quieted at his firm parental tone. Interesting. He wasn’t opposed to treating a sub like a little girl, but he didn’t want her dressed like one. “You gonna behave now?”

“Yes, Sir,” she mumbled, her face pressed against the couch.

He turned her back so she sat on his lap, noting how she clamped down on her lower lip. “What do you say?”

Her lip trembled slightly when she released it. “I’m sorry, Sir”

“For?” he prompted.

“For being disrespectful, Sir.”

“Better,” he commended, drawing her against his chest. Though he had a good idea now why she acted the way she did and what made her feel secure, he still wasn’t sure what to do about the whole calling him “Jim” thing.

Her daddy hadn’t let her call him by his first name, and he let her go. However, Jim knew she occasionally called Kyle by his first name, so that wasn’t it. She told him she did it whenever she needed him to see her as person with a mind and desires of her own, separate from his. And that was something an obedient sub shouldn’t want. At least not when they were together. He’d have to explore the concept with a more detailed discussion later. Not tonight.

He felt better knowing what she wanted when she acted out, and it wasn’t something he minded providing at all. He had strong paternal instincts. He preferred she not start calling him “Daddy,” but he wasn’t entirely opposed to the idea either. Time would tell. In the meantime, he simply held her until she started to relax.

She was an armful, and he liked holding her. But he enjoyed doing other things with her as well. Drawing her up, he touched his lips to hers, lightly at first, then he deepened the kiss tasting and encouraging her to respond. She did, giving a soft moan that hummed against his mouth.

Without saying anything, he started to move her off his lap, countering her instant protest with, “That’s enough of that now.” He rose to his feet and extended his hand to her. “I want you to come with me, no questions or arguments. Just obedience.”

A small smile curved her lips as she placed her fingers on the center of his palm and let him lead her into the bedroom, where he slowly stripped her, taking care to lightly brush her skin every chance he got until she was squirming with need. Then he proceeded to torture her a little before letting her come.

Once they were both sated and laying naked side-by-side in Kelly’s bed, he stroked her hair, then moved his hand down her spine and even lower until she clenched her butt in reaction. The moment she did that, he said, “I think we need to work on this problem you currently have with your back door.”

Rolling on her back, Kelly pulled a pillow over her head and groaned.

He raised the downy barricade to give her a quick kiss. “Yeah, I know. Not what you wanted to hear, but the Dom in me can’t let it go. Sorry. So, I want to get some lube and play with you for a bit. Once you’re okay with that, I’m gonna wanna insert a butt plug and insist you keep it in until we go to sleep.”

She rolled the pillow up and held it tightly below her breasts before she looked at him. “I know you don’t mean to hurt me, but I still don’t think I’m ready to do this, yet.”

Brushing his hand along the side of her face, he tucked some loose strands of hair behind her ear. “Do you think it’ll get easier with time?”

“No. Probably not, but–”

Realizing immediately where this was headed, he held up his hand and said, “Wait. You’re gonna give me excuses. They may be perfectly valid, but they will be excuses all the same, and I’m gonna want to override ‘em by askin’ you to try. So, let’s skip ahead. This time I’ll give you a word equivalent to yellow. If you use it, I’ll stop and we’ll talk. If I determine you’re too uncomfortable to continue, we’ll stop for the night. But if I can convince you otherwise, we’ll go on. Fair enough?”

She shook her head.

“Not fair?” he asked, more than a little surprised.

“No, it’s fair,” she admitted plucking at the bunched pillow. “Only I still don’t want to do it.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Leaning forward, Jim gave her another kiss, this time teasing her with a bit of tongue. When he drew back, her eyes were a clear, luminous blue. He ran a knuckle along the side of her check, loving the soft, downy texture of her skin. “Okay,” he said gently. “I’m gonna play really dirty here and ask you to try it for me.”

“Jiimm….”

“And I’m gonna make it even more difficult by insistin’ we play with D/s rules in place.” The tears started to well then, so he placed light teasing kisses all over her face until she gave him a half-hearted smile. “We’ll take this step-by-step. First, let’s say you’re yellow word is ‘melon’, all right?” When she nodded, he added, “Next, all I want to do is try to pleasure you with my fingers as I did with you on my lap at the club.”

“That’s all?” she asked, her eyes wide with uncertainty.

“To start with, yes. If I think you’re doin’ okay after that, we’ll go on. If you’re still unsure and actin’ edgy about it, we’ll stop and try again another night.”

Releasing a reluctant sigh, she asked, “What are you going to want me to do?”

“Turn and face the other direction and let me position you so you’re comfortable. I’m gonna get some stuff, then start with a back massage until I’m sure you’re fully relaxed.”

“Argh!” she groaned, but rolled over and faced away from him.

“Good girl. Now the position I want you in is similar to the position I put you in for the enema.”

“This isn’t helping, Jim,” she pointed out with a trace of asperity.

He brought his hand down on her rump as a light reproof, which caused her to jerk and look back at him in question. “D/s rules are in place. Sir only, for now.”

“Grrr.”

“Growling is not permitted either, so you get a swat for that one, too.” He gave her another light one. She’d feel the sting, but not sharp enough to bring her to tears.

“Unfair!” she complained, kicking her feet in protest.

“Kelly, this can go on all night. Now what should your response to me be?”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied begrudgingly.

“Very good. Now, right knee up to your chest, left leg extended and roll a little bit more on your tummy. Excellent. Keep breathin’ in and out with deep relaxin’ breaths and I’ll be right back.”

She did as he asked and was continuing to breathe with her eyes closed when he returned to the bed and sat behind her. He poured some body lotion on his palm and smoothed it over her back. She gave a soft little moan. “That’s it, darlin’. Relax and continue with your breathin’. You’re doin’ great.”

He continued with the massage for fifteen minutes until her muscles smoothed beneath his fingers. Then he slipped a glove on and put a lot of lube on his middle finger. He would have prepared her without the glove, but then he’d have to stop and wash his hands before he could comfort her, if she needed it, and he didn’t want to take the risk. The glove permitted a quick and easy clean up without him having to leave the bed.

“That’s my girl,” he urged running his thumb along the crease in her buttocks. She remained calm and relaxed. “Perfect.” He gently separated the two globes for entry and she tensed.

“Easy, now. Merely a little outside pettin’ is all,” he assured her, lightly rubbing around her pucker hole and only dipping in his middle finger every third revolution or so. Once he felt her relax again, he started pushing in a bit deeper. This time her head came up.

“Sir?”

“Yes, darlin’? I’m not hurtin’ you am I?”

“No, Sir, but–”

“Kelly,” he said, cutting her off. “Put your head down and relax. I’m gonna ease in and out a bit. Nothin’ more than that.” But her head remained up and her back tense. He rubbed her buttocks with one hand and eased in and out with the other until he heard her give a soft moan that was more pleasure than pain. “How’re you doin’?”

“I’m not sure, Sir. I think–”

“Thinkin’ ain’t gonna help you through this, darlin’. I need you to clear your mind and feel.” He withdrew, then added lube to his index finger before he pushed both fingers into her. She moaned again, this time he suspected he was stretching her scars a bit and it was uncomfortable. “Talk to me, Kelly,” he urged. “I don’t think I’m really hurtin’ you, but I wanna be certain.”

“That hurts a little, Sir. Your fingers aren’t exactly small.”

“No, they’re not,” he agreed, pressing a bit harder and deeper now. She stiffened and gave another moan.

“Could we go back to one finger, Sir?” she asked, her body still tense with discomfort, despite his slow, gentle movements.

“Not yet,” he replied. Not willing to go backwards, but not wanting to hurt her either, he stopped moving his fingers for a moment. “Take a deep breath for me, Kelly.” When she obeyed, he said, “Good. Now, another.” She took another breath, then he felt her relax a little. “That’s my girl. So, what I’m doin’ now isn’t even uncomfortable for you, is it?”

“No, Sir. I feel full, but not in pain,” she admitted somewhat reluctantly.

“Good.” He pushed his two fingers in a little deeper, then paused when her spine stiffened. She drew air between her teeth and slowly relaxed again .

“You’re doin’ exactly what I want, darlin’. I’m very proud of you right now.”

“Thank you, Sir,” she murmured. He withdrew a little and her body relaxed again. “You’re real tight back here, Kelly girl. And it makes me hornier than a sex-deprived teenager to imagine myself inside you right now.” Hearing her giggle, he pushed in again and received a moan for his efforts that he suspected was only partially due to discomfort, so he withdrew again and bent over to whisper directly into her ear. “You do know how much I like bein’ inside you, don’t you?” At her tentative nod, he slowly inserted both fingers again. “You’re warm, sweet and soft everywhere you should be. You’re like a decadent dessert I just can’t get enough of. No matter what, I always want more.” At that he felt her sphincter clamp down on his fingers, and he smiled. This time when he withdrew, he pushed his fingers back in a little harder, deeper and faster. The moan he received in return was accompanied with a counter surge of her hips against his fingers. “That’s perfect, darlin’. I’ve got you, so continue on right like that.”

Then her anus gripped his fingers as if wanting them even deeper, and he knew it wasn’t pain or fear which brought on that reaction, so he began to massage the small pleasure spot inside her rectum as he pushed in and pulled out with a steady rhythm.

Her bottom lifted and she got up on her knees. He moved with her. This was her ride, and though he’d originally set the course, he let her take over the driving. When she began pumping back with small grunting sounds, he placed his left hand between her thighs and found her other sensitive pleasure spot.

“Ahhh!” she moaned, head down, bottom up as she ground against him. Then her head came up and she let out a cry of pleasure as her pucker hole clamped down on his finger with erotic spasms and her vagina leaked out a little fluid. She’d done far better than he’d ever dared to even imagine.

* * * *

Kelly curled around Jim as she came down from her climax. Her bones and muscles so relaxed, she didn’t think she could move if she had to. Wow. She doubted she’d ever be able to come when stretched that way after her surgery, which made the experience even more special in her opinion. Jim continued to run his hand along her hair and back telling her how proud he was of her for trusting him to see to her pleasure and she basked in his praise, her skin warming with an inner glow. She was so comfortable, she protested even the thought of moving, but her Dom started to insist she get up and at least wash her face and brush her teeth before she fell asleep.

Groaning in complaint, Kelly did as he commanded, pleased when he followed her. He continued to lightly stroke and pet her while she performed her nightly ritual. When she was done, he gave her a playful swat to shoo her out of the bathroom, then saw to his own needs for a moment before joining her back in bed.

Once there, he extended his left arm toward her, but rather than cuddle as he invited her to do, Kelly let out a gasp and grabbed his wrist to have a better look. “What happened to you? Where did you get all those deep, dark marks.”

“It’s nothin’,” he insisted, pulling his hand back then patting his side for her to come close and snuggle, and she was torn. He’d always been so careful with her, and here he was with blood-rimmed, crescent-shaped impressions decorating his forearm, which she hadn’t even noticed until now.

“Those aren’t nothing, Jim. What caused them?”

“Kelly,” he warned, his tone firm, “I told you it was nothin’, so I expect you to let it go.”

She sat up. “Would you let it go if my arm was injured?”

He sighed and laid his marked arm over his eyes. “No, I wouldn’t,” he answered her truthfully. “And that’s where this relationship becomes a bit unequal. If I’m really hurt by somethin’, I’ll tell you what happened, but I don’t want to have to be accountable to you for every little scratch I get.”

“Those aren’t mere scratches, Jim,” she insisted pointing at them. “They’re gouges.”

He put his arm down and scowled at her. “So, what are you lookin’ for? A detailed catalog of all my injuries? Will that make you happy?” he snapped.

Kelly blinked back her tears. She wanted to be his helpmate, but that clearly wasn’t what he wanted, so she shrugged. “No. Not unless you want to share with me.”

“They’re from your nails,” he admitted finally, his voice cool with reproach.

“What? What are you talking about?”

“You were in a lot of pain, so you grabbed my arm. You didn’t realize what you were doin’ at the time, and I didn’t think it was worthwhile bringin’ up, so I didn’t mention it. It’s not that I’m holdin’ things back from you. I’m not. But I knew tellin’ you wasn’t gonna make you feel any better. So, there will be times when I’m gonna need you to trust me and let things go when I tell you to. Unfortunately, I’m beginnin’ to think that’s not possible for you.”

“I don’t know,” she answered honestly, feeling tears trickle down her cheeks. She felt awful. She’d left deep marks and bruises on his arm and he’d been trying to protect her. “I don’t want you upset with me, but I do want you to share things, and I’m not sure you want to do that.”

“I’m not used to sharin’ things, Kellian. With anyone. And I’m really not used to havin’ my orders ignored. In fact, to tell you the truth, I don’t like it much.”

He was angry with her now, she knew it. Perhaps this wouldn’t work between them. She loved him, but if he got riled every time she questioned what he said or did, they would have a lot of problems. He was a Dom. And Doms expected to be obeyed. They did not like having their decisions disputed. She knew that. So, what did she want and expect from him?”

“I’m sorry, Sir,” she answered softly. “I didn’t mean to anger you with my concern…. Perhaps we should turn off the light and go to sleep now.”

“Perhaps we should,” he agreed. “Good night.” Rolling over, he clicked off the light.

Kelly sat next to him for a moment, unsure what she should do. In a D/s relationship the answer was simple. She would offer herself for punishment, receive it, and all would be forgiven. In a less restrictive relationship, which he appeared to be offering by confiding in her, things weren’t quite so cut and dried. It looked like a couple could go to bed while still angry with each other, and she didn’t like that. Not at all.

“You’re thinkin’ too much, Kellian. Now lie down and go to sleep,” he ordered with his back facing her.

“Sir…?”

She heard his sigh. “Yes?”

“I don’t like going to bed with things unresolved between us in this way.”

“I don’t either. But this ain’t somethin’ we can solve in an evenin’s conversation. So, put it out of your mind for now and we’ll talk about it another time. All right?”

She inched a little closer to him. “Is Sir really very angry with me right now?” He didn’t answer her. “Would Sir feel better if he punished his disobedient sub?” she asked softly.

Rolling over, he moved up on one elbow and gazed at her. “Why? Is his sub feeling guilty for some reason?”

“Yes, Sir. She’s feeling very unhappy at the moment.”

“And would a spankin’ help her feel better?”

“If it would mean Sir would cuddle with her again, then yes. It would.”

“You don’t have to be spanked for me to cuddle with you, Kelly.”

“I don’t?”

“No.”

“Do you forgive me?”

He leaned forward a bit and kissed her. “You’re a trial, I’ll give you that, but I can understand your reasonin’.” He ran his hand over her hair. “You were a brave girl tonight, and I was proud of you. However, that doesn’t grant you license to simply ignore me when I tell you to do somethin.’ You keep doin’ that and we’re gonna tangle somethin’ fierce. You understand?”

She scrunched her eyes together and nodded.

He tapped her chin. “Inappropriate response, especially in the dark.”

“Yes, Sir.” She thought she could see him smile, and it made her feel one hundred percent better.

“Good. A little show of respect is always appreciated.” He lay back down and put his arm out again. “Now how ‘bout you scoot in next to me and settle down. I have a feelin’ tomorrow’s gonna hold even more challenges for us.”

Moving in close, Kelly stretched out and lay her head on his arm. He immediately curled it around her and gave her a light hug. Pressing her nose in the curve between his arm and his chest, she inhaled deeply, loving his woodsy, male scent. It both calmed and excited her, and at the moment, it caused tiny tingles of desire to course through her. Then she tentatively reached over and kissed his nipple.

His response was a light smack on her butt.

“Go. To. Sleep. You’re distractin’ me.”

She giggled then ran her nose along his rib cage.

He grabbed her and pulled her up on top of him so her stomach lay over his groin. “You wanna spankin’? ‘Cause you’re not doin what I’m tellin’ you to, and that will earn you one quicker than you can say, ‘Ow.’”

She crossed her arms on his chest and placed her chin on her hands as she gazed at him with an impish smile. She could tell she’d definitely caught his interest.

“No,” he said sharply, giving her another swat. This one fell a little sharper and harder, making her wince. “Enough frisky business. You’ll run out of towels, and I need to take a shower in the mornin’.”

She laughed, then sighed and rolled off of him. “Okay. You’re the boss.”

“Hallelujah! Saints be praised. The lady finally understands.”

She gave him a light punch in the ribs, then gasped when he suddenly rose over her.

“That’s it, missy,” he said, frowning down at her. “Roll over.”

“No, I–”

“You heard me, and if I have to say it again, it’ll mean extra.”

“I was only teasing,” she complained, obediently rolling over onto her stomach.

He knelt on his haunches by her side and pressed his left hand at the small of her back. The first smack he delivered was lighter than the last … almost playful. “What do you say when your Dom gives you an order?” he asked sternly.

“Yes, Sir.”

“And did you say that?”

“I was trying to, but my Dom wasn’t listening.”

She could feel him laughing, so she took a chance and gave her butt a little wiggle.

That time he actually laughed out loud. “Yeah, you’re a sassy one all right. What am I gonna do with you?”

She peeked back at him. “Love me?”

He shook his head. “You, my lady, are truly desire wrapped in temptation. And I find you almost irresistible. But, it’s late, and if I take you now, we’ll–”

“We could take a shower together, and that way you won’t need another one in the morning and–”

His hand came down even harder then, causing her to jerk and give out a small yelp. That felt like a warning swat. So, she lay down in submission.

“Better. Now, do you feel sufficiently chastised, or should I continue.”

“Sufficiently chastised, Sir.”

“Good. Now what are you going to do?”

“Do as my Dom suggests, and go to sleep now, Sir.”

“Very good.” He lay back down, then drew her close. “No frisky business,” he warned.

“No, Sir,” she agreed. He may have been gently teasing to start, but he was also serious she listen and obey. Pillowing her head on his chest, Kelly closed her eyes. Strict demanding Doms could really be a pain in the butt sometimes, but right then, she wouldn’t have it any other way.

Actually, despite her lover’s prickly side, she had to admit she was pretty damn content, as well as totally, thoroughly and completely in love.

The next morning when Jim left, Kelly was still asleep. He left her a note warning her to keep away from the windows and listen to the officer there to protect her, then headed directly for the station while Officer Riley stayed with her again. Since she had Tuesday off as well, he suspected he was going to hear from her before lunch. The asshole hadn’t called after yesterday to threaten her again, so Jim knew if the scum was really out to terrify Kelly, he’d be calling soon.

When Jim saw Kyle, he waved at him. The younger man was looking tired and upset, which reminded him how Kelly’s little scene on Friday had caused Kyle’s girlfriend, Tiffany, to storm out of the station with the words, “Happy Birthday, you sick fucker.” Yup, Kyle no doubt had his hands full with that one.

“How’s Kelly?” Kyle asked, his concern obvious.

Jim was equally concerned, but not about her safety. She was as safe as she could be for the moment. “Fine. We’ve got her under protective custody now. I’ve a feelin’ the bastard who’d fucked her up inside is the same scumbag we’re lookin’ for. Nothin’ new on that front, I’m afraid to say.

“But hey, bud, what’s goin’ on between you and Tiffany? Here I am yappin’ away about my problems, and haven’t even asked about yours.”

Kyle shrugged, although Jim could tell the younger man was deeply worried. “She won’t see me. Her father talked to me and basically asked me to leave her alone and let her heal.”

“Gee, that’s a bummer. I was hopin’ you guys had a fun ‘n frisky weekend together at least.”

Kyle shook his head, then asked, “So, have you two finally got things straightened out?”

That’s a tricky one. “We’re workin’ on it. I need to loosen up a bit, and she needs to come to heel quicker. It’s not easy, but I think we’ll find our way. Right now, I just wanna catch the bastard who’s cuttin’ up those girls. I don’t want any more young ladies havin’ to go through surgery because of what that pervert is doin’ to ‘em.”

“So you really think Kelly may be one of your perp’s earlier victims?”

Jim winced. The thought of her being tortured still turned his guts. “Yeah, I do. It makes me sick to think how she must have suffered under that guy. I gotta give her credit, though. She’s a lot stronger than I realized. I’m sorry she stayed with him as long as she did, but she deserves kudos for survivin’ the torment he put her through, and gettin’ away.”

“Did she actually admit that Mike had hurt her?”

Yeah, she did, but it took a spanking to get the information out of her. However, Kyle didn’t need to know that part. “Sort of. She had to go through some surgery herself, since I’m pretty sure she was bleedin’ heavily when she finally ran away. From what she said they wasted no time wheelin’ her into the operatin’ room.”

“I can’t believe I never realized something like that had happened to her.”

Jim clapped Kyle on the shoulder. “Don’t beat yourself up, bud. She tried to lie to me about it, too, and I don’t think I would have discovered the truth for quite some time if she hadn’t gotten that phone call. It sorta sped things up a bit.”

“Let me know if I can do anything, okay?”

“Will do. See you later.”

When Jim got to his desk, two guys on his team sounded excited. Jeff said, “He called again, and we caught him on tape!”

“He called? How’s Kelly doin’?”

Jeff shrugged. “Bill said she was a little upset by it, but glad that he was there when it happened.”

Jim was surprised she hadn’t called him, but decided to listen to the tape first.

The voice was gravelly, almost indistinct, and creepy. “Kelly. I know where you live. I know who is visiting you. And I know exactly how I’m going to get you, girl. You really shouldn’t have run from me, Kelly. You naughty, naughty girl. And I’m going to have to punish you for that. You’re not going to like it, I’m afraid, but you made me very mad, Kelly. So mad, I’ve had to punish other girls in your place until I could find you. But I’ve got my sights fixed on you now, so this time, you aren’t going to get away from me ever again.”

Kelly sobbed, then said, “Mike?”

“Yeah, baby, it’s me. Surprised?”

“Where are you, Mike?”

“Oh, no, baby. I’m not going to make it that easy for you. I know you’ve got the police watching you, so I’ve got to hang up now, but you and I are going to be together again soon, Kelly. And I’m going to have lots of fun getting reacquainted with you.”

Then the phone clicked.

Jim sat down hard as he stared at the recorder. He was surprised Kelly didn’t need a sedative after that one. He’d have to check on her. He looked over at Jeff. “Enough for a fix?” Jeff shook his head. “Well, that’s a confession if I’ve ever heard one. Now all we need is an ID. Have you been able to separate out any of the background noise to give us a clue where he is?”

“Yeah,” Steve answered. “Listen to this.”

Jim heard a whirring like a fan, then a faint, “Order’s up!”

“A fast food restaurant?” Jim asked.

“With what sounds like a lot of ovens opening and closing.”

“So, what are you thinkin’? Pizza joint?”

“Could be,” Jeff answered. “Certainly fits.”

Jim listened, then heard a voice calling “Perkins! Here you go. That’s $123.27.”

“Okay, what would it take for us to search out all the neighborhood pizza joints to see who might have served a Perkins today? By the way, isn’t it awfully early for pizza? Who eats pizza at ten a.m.?”

Jeff shrugged. “I often have cold pizza for breakfast. Maybe this Perkins person is having an early lunch.”

“Or an orgy,” Jim suggested. “One hundred and twenty-three dollars buys you a hell of a lot of pizza. Any other sounds that might narrow our search down some?”

“Traffic sounds. Oh, it sounded like there was a fender bender at the time of the call, too. Here.” Steve rewound the tape, and sure enough Jim could just make out the screech of tires and the crunch of metal.

“Call dispatch. We may have finally gotten lucky boys.”

* * * *

Officer Riley was being very considerate by fixing Kelly a mug of hot tea and covering her with a blanket, but she felt so cold inside she couldn’t stop shaking. She wanted Jim, but knew better than to disturb him at work unless it was an emergency, and she already had one police officer with her. Kelly covered her face with her hands. Oh, God, Mike knew exactly where she was. What was she going to do? She was a sitting duck in her apartment, and needed to get away fast. Maybe she could take a cab to Jim’s place. Except she didn’t have a key and no good way to disguise herself. And it was clear Mike was watching her place.

Grabbing her mug, Kelly brought her knees up and curled into a tight ball on her bed, drawing the steaming beverage close to her chest. She tried to still her shaking long enough to hold the hot tea without spilling it, but wasn’t having much success. Jim would be furious with her if she ran away. Though he wouldn’t hurt her like Mike would if he caught her. With Jim, she might have trouble sitting down for a day or two, but she wouldn’t be bleeding. With Mike…. Mike sounded like he was going to kill her, and she was sitting on her bed waiting.

Kelly put her mug down and surged to her feet only to stop and stand still. How could she get past Officer Riley? What excuse could she give to make him leave? She glanced out her bedroom window and saw the fire escape. Maybe….

Retrieving her purse, she began collecting things she’d need, including Jim’s soap and shampoo. Either he hadn’t discovered her thievery yet, or chose not to say anything. She grabbed a toothbrush, a small tube of toothpaste, change of underwear, and a roll-on deodorant. Panicking, she couldn’t think straight. What else would she need?

She heard voices in the living room, but didn’t give it much thought as she scrambled about collecting every item she could think of to get her through a day or two on her own. She was trying to stuff a hand towel into her purse, when a familiar deep voice asked, “Goin’ somewhere?”

Taking a shallow breath, she gazed up into Jim’s face. Yup, he was pissed all right. Shit. What could she say?

Hands tucked into his belt, he stepped into the room. “What do you think you’re doin’, Kelly?”

“I thought I’d gather a few things together in case I needed to make a quick getaway.”

“How were you thinkin’ of doin’ that exactly? Down the fire escape?”

Her jaw dropped. “How did you know?”

He simply arched an eyebrow.

“Oh. I just told you, didn’t I?”

“Yes, ma’am, you did.”

“I’m in a lot of trouble right now, aren’t I?”

“Yes, ma’am, you are. And I intend to take care of that as soon as I see to this other matter. I realize you’re terrified out of your wits, Kelly. I can’t say as I blame you, but I need you to pull it together for me a little while longer. When it’s over, I’ll hold you and let you fall to pieces if you need to. Don’t worry. I’ll be able to put you back together again.”

“Yeah,” she said with a grimace. “Only to put me over your knee afterwards.”

Then seeing his determined expression, she knew he was going to punish her seriously this time, even before he verbally confirmed it. “Yes, ma’am,” he agreed softly. “But not until we’re sure you’re safe.”

“So, why isn’t that making me feel any better?” Kelly murmured under her breath.

“Come here, darlin’,” Jim said, opening his arms to her. A part of her wanted to run to him in relief, while another part cringed at what he intended to do. Even after their light play last night, she was so sore she doubted her butt would ever stop tingling.

When Kelly didn’t move, Jim lowered his arms. “You scared of me, Kelly girl?”

“A little,” she admitted.

He gave a nod. “Can’t say as I blame you for that either. All right, I’ll go–”

“No!” she protested immediately.

“–into the livin’ room,” he continued softly. “And wait until you’re feelin’ up to discussin’ things with me. I need you to do somethin’, and we don’t have much time.”

Then he turned and walked toward the living room.

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Jim!” Kelly cried out, tears in her eyes.

“You come on out here, Kelly girl, and I’ll hold you on my lap while we talk.”

Not wanting to let him out of her sight, Kelly ran after him, then wrapped her arms about his waist and cried. He turned, lifted her up and sat down on the couch with her on his lap.

“Should I get her…?”

“No. Thanks, Riley. Just man the door for a few while I talk to her.”

“Yes, sir,” Riley answered, stepping outside to give them a little privacy.

“Looks like I’m not the only one you insist call you Sir, am I?” Kelly asked softly.

Jim chuckled as he brushed away her tears with his thumb. “No. But they do it because they want to. You, however, only call me Sir when I demand it.” He cupped her face in his hands. “Now, look at me, darlin’. You know I’d never let anythin’ happen to you, don’t you?”

She nodded giving a small wince when he narrowed his eyes and shook his head.

“Stubborn wench,” he said, pressing her back against his chest. “So, what’s this about runnin’ away?”

“I felt like I was no better than a cornered rabbit by staying here waiting for Mike to strike. He means to kill me this time, Jim. I know it. I couldn’t simply put my feet up and wait for him to get me. He knows where I live.”

“Yup, he does at that. And we know where he works.”

“You do?”

“Sure do. You up for some pizza?”

“Pizza? No, I’m not hungry. Why would you think I’d want pizza?”

The eyebrow went up again.

“Oh my God! He works for a pizza parlor now? But he’s a computer programmer.”

The eyebrow arched even higher. “Computers, eh? Somehow I pegged him for an entirely different line of work.”

“So? What? Are you thinking of luring him here?”

“No, darlin’. You’re gonna do that. I want you to place an order for a medium pizza to go … for one.”

“I guess you’re not hungry, huh?”

“If you feel up to eatin’ later, I may join you, but right now I want him to think you’re alone. We have undercover cops swarmin’ this place, and both me and Officer Riley are gonna take cover in here with you. However, we will need you to ask who it is before you open the door. Chances are he’s gonna hide his face and only give the name of his pizza company, thinkin’ you won’t recognize him, which you probably wouldn’t have. We want him to think it’s pure dumb luck you called for a lunch he could deliver right to your door.”

“You don’t think he’ll believe it’s more than a mere coincidence?”

“I doubt it. Though I suspect he was plannin’ to get you real spooked before he caught up with you, and he probably intended to catch you outside, on your way to work or some other such thing. However, it will all depend on you. You can’t be all cheery when you place your order, Kelly, because he knows he’s been terrorizin’ you and would suspect somethin’ was up if you didn’t sound at least a little worried. You might wanna ask if their drivers are bonded, and if they would leave the pizza with the front doorman when you call. If they agree, we may need to alter our plans some, but as I recall Zippy’s has a twenty minute delivery policy, and it’s door-to-door.”

“He works for Zippy’s? They were in Massachusetts, too. I used to eat their pizza … a lot.”

“Well, I guess he remembered and took the chance that your habits haven’t changed. So, do you think you’re up to makin’ a phone call for me?”

She hesitated, then nodded. “I definitely have the worried part down. Now, if I could only talk halfway intelligibly.”

“You’ll do fine. Here’s the number. Order the same toppin’s you used to get with him. Would a medium be too large for you to eat by yourself?”

“For me? Nah. I could put one of those away easy.”

He chuckled. “That’s my girl. Okay, you’re on. Officer Riley and I will be right outside your door.”

“You’re not going to stay with me?” she asked, wincing at the whiney tone of her voice.

“No, darlin’. I don’t want us accidentally making any sounds that might clue him you’re not alone. But we’ll be back as soon as you’re done. All right?”

Kelly gazed up at him, then mouthed, “I’m scared.”

Nodding, he bent forward to give her a kiss. She clung to him, so he held her close and said, “I love you, Kelly girl, and I know you’ll do great.”

Kelly drew back slightly, fearing she may have imagined the words she wanted to hear so badly. “What did you say?”

Giving her chin a light pinch, Jim said, “Now you know I don’t like repeatin’ myself. You wanna swat?”

Kelly’s eyes spilled over with tears as she shook her head, suddenly lighthearted and giddy she kissed him, then asked, “Really? You really do?”

“Yes, ma’am, I really, really do, though that’s not gonna save your pert and perky backside from gettin’ a real bad whoopin’ later. If anythin’ it’s gonna make it a little bit worse for what you attempted to do.”

She wrinkled her nose, but didn’t complain when he set her down on the couch and pointed to the phone. She waited until they had stepped outside her door, then dialed the number Jim gave her.

“One medium pizza with sausage, mushroom and onions, delivered directly to your doorstep, ma’am. That’ll be $15.00. Cash or charge?” It wasn’t Mike.

“Um, cash. Rather than deliver it to my door, would you please leave it with the doorman? He’ll make sure it’s brought up to me right away.”

“I’m sorry, Miss Franklin, but that’s against Zippy’s policy. However, we’ll be in and out before you know it. I’ve got you down for cash, ma’am. Is there anything else?”

“No. No. That’s all. Thank you.”

“Thank you for calling Zippy’s ma’am. It’s our honor to serve you.” Then he hung up and Kelly put her receiver back in its cradle. The moment she did, both Jim and Officer Riley came back in. Jim strode directly over to her.

“That was absolutely perfect, darlin’.” He pulled her up for a kiss. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks,” she said a little weakly. Then putting her hand on Jim’s cheek, Kelly did something she’d never done before. She fainted.

When Kelly came to, she was stretched out on the couch with a wet cloth on her forehead, and Jim right at her side.

“Welcome back, darlin’. You had me worried there for a bit.”

“Me too,” she admitted.

“Never done that before, either, eh?”

She blushed recalling the other first she’d had with him, but shook her head.

“How’re you feelin’? Still dizzy? Would you like some water?”

She shook her head again and struggled to sit up. “Easy,” he ordered, supporting her back as he took the cloth from her. “Don’t get too rambunctious. I want you to sit here with me awhile until you’re sure you’re steady enough to stand.”

“I’m okay,” she said, trying to rise, but his arm kept her down.

“You’re not listenin’ to me again, doll, and I thought I made it clear last night there’re penalties for that.”

“Sorry,” she apologized with a wince.

Giving her a nod, he placed his hand to her forehead. “You’re lookin’ a little peaked, still. We may need to call this off.”

“No. No. I’m fine. I think it was the stress and your admission. Everything kind of went to my head.”

He took a deep breath. “If you’re sure?”

She nodded.

The eyebrow arched slightly, but he didn’t press further. “Okay, here’s the plan. Riley’s gonna crouch over next to your corner curio shelf where he’ll be hidden behind the love seat. I’m gonna stand behind your door. Both of us will have our guns drawn. There’ll be armed men in the hall as well. Basically, you’ll be surrounded by the good guys, and it’ll be your cue that brings us out. If it’s Mike, that’s all you gotta say in a surprised or terrified voice. ‘Mike?’ That will be our signal to surround the fucker. If it’s not Mike, you need to say ‘Steve?’ Doesn’t matter what the name on his uniform says. You’re to say ‘Steve?’ Got it?”

“Yeah. You didn’t give me too many lines, so I think I can manage.”

He smiled, bent his head and kissed her. “Bless you, darlin’. All right, stand up nice and slow now, and tell me how you’re doin’.”

Kelly let Jim help her to her feet, then stood on her own. “I’m okay.”

“Good,” Jim said, giving her another quick kiss. He pointed for Riley to take his position, and taking her by the hand he walked over and stood at the side which placed him next to her, but behind the door when she opened it. She thought Jim would be blind standing there when her door was open, then she noticed he’d moved a small hanging mirror from her bedroom into her living room and had positioned it so he could see who came in through the door without the person seeing him. He put his finger to his lips, then drew out his gun and held it in both hands pointed toward the floor.

When the knock sounded, Kelly almost jumped out of her shoes. She started toward the door, but Jim shook his head and mouthed ‘ask.’

“Who is it?” she asked, her nerves giving her voice the right amount of quaver for a frightened woman. Hey, who was acting?

“Zippy’s pizza, ma’am.” Came the prompt reply.

She shook her head to indicate she didn’t recognize the voice. Didn’t mean anything. It could still be him.

“I’m here with your pizza order, ma’am.” The man announced, probably because she took too long to answer.

“Coming,” she replied, wiping her sweaty palms on her slacks. Though she had less than three feet to walk, it felt like a mile. She stood on tiptoe to gaze out the peephole. She couldn’t see his face. Jim was right, he’d pulled his hat low over his eyes and was looking down at the floor. Realizing if she’d been alone she never would have simply opened the door after the scare she’d had, she said, “I’m sorry. Could you look up, please? I can’t see your face.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jim give her an okay sign, so she waited, but the figure didn’t move.

“Ma’am, I’m on a bit of a time crunch here. Please open up so I can give you your pizza and be on my way.”

Biting her lower lip, she gazed helplessly at Jim. She didn’t want to let this man in. Jim gave her a “go ahead” nod. So, she took a deep breath, stepped forward, undid the chain and opened her door.

The figure raised his head then, and she recognized those hot, brilliant green eyes right away. She didn’t even say, ‘Mike.’ She didn’t have to. Mike did it all by himself when he said, “Hello, Kelly.”

“Freeze!” Kelly heard someone in the hall shout.

Officer Riley stood up. “You’re under arrest! Get down on the floor. Now!”

Mike threw the pizza box at Kelly snarling, “Bitch!”

That’s when she saw the long knife he’d been hiding under the box. She’d quickly jumped back when he tossed the fragrant, but noisy, pizza box at her, so the lethal swipe he took missed her by an inch. With a growl of frustration, he took off running down the hall. Jim carefully moved her aside then both he and Officer Riley rushed out in pursuit.

Kelly heard gunshots and a cry of pain. Covering her ears, she screamed and felt herself slowly unraveling at the seams. She never realized how loud guns sounded when they went off. Her ears were ringing and she hadn’t even been near Mike at the time.

The officers were shouting, but Kelly couldn’t make out what they said due to the constant buzzing in her ears. Then Jim charged back through the door, took one look at her, holstered his gun and drew her into his arms.

“We got him, darlin’,” he said, holding her.

“Is he dead?” Kelly asked, her knees weak and wobbly. She hated herself for being so pathetic, but she couldn’t stop shaking.

Jim lifted her into his arms and she clung to him, seeking his strength at the same time she felt cowardly for needing it. “Wounded,” he answered, carrying her back to the couch. “Shot in the leg. I wanted it to be in the head so bad for what he did to you, but Riley actually pulled me back. He knew what I’d try to do, because he’d do the same thing if you’d been his girl.”

Sitting down, Jim cradled her. “I am so proud of you, darlin’. I realize how difficult this was, but you were so brave standin’ there and facin’ him down.”

“No. I wasn’t brave at all,” she said on a whimper. “As a matter of fact, I think I’ve peed in my pants.”

He chuckled, kissed her, then said, “Well, I guess we’d best get you changed then, hadn’t we?”

Once Kelly was calm enough to stand on her own, Jim had her officially identify Mike, then said, “Gentlemen, I’m sure you can understand how tryin’ this was for Miss Franklin. I’ll be with her and we’ll talk tonight, then I’ll bring her down to the station with me tomorrow so she can answer any other questions you might have. However, for now, not to be rude, but I’d like you all to leave.”

The officers understood, even Jim’s Captain had nothing but good words to say to both of them.

When they were alone, Kelly excused herself to go to the bathroom. Working fast, Jim put on a pair of latex gloves and picked up the forgotten pizza box. Inside the box, still littered with tomato and cheese stains, was a lengthy rope, a pair of pliers, vicious looking nipple rings along with several double-edged razor blades and a ball gag. The pervert planned to party hearty with his former girlfriend way beyond his twenty minute limit. The thought of Kelly being tortured made Jim’s fingers tighten with fury, but he swallowed his rage, hid the box of evidence he’d take to the station tomorrow, ripped off his gloves, and turned to face Kelly with a smile as he slipped the thin latex back into his pocket.

Her blank expression worried him. “You like Chinese food?” he asked. “I’ve been told of a cozy little restaurant not far from here, which does take out. I could order us up some.” When Kelly shrugged, Jim clucked his tongue at her. “You need to eat somethin’, darlin’. Low blood sugar probably has a lot to do with why you fainted.”

Kelly nodded. “Okay. Chinese sounds good.” Although her tone told him he’d need to convince her to eat, so something still bothered her deeply.

Jim called and ordered, then turned and gazed at her. She looked frail, scared and pale, a mere shadow of her former self. “You cold, darlin’? How ‘bout I run a bath to warm you up?”

She shook her head, but kept her arms wrapped about herself.

“What’s wrong, Kelly?” he asked, stepping over to enfold her in his embrace. At this point he would have preferred her swearing and calling him names. This stake out had spooked her bad.

“Nothing. I’m fine,” she whispered against his chest, then she started to sob. He quickly picked her up again and sat back down on the couch with her on his lap. She clutched at his shirt and cried harder than he’d ever seen her cry before. And that was saying something.

“Shh, darlin’. You’re gonna make yourself sick if you continue carryin’ on this way. What is it sweetheart?”

“Are you still going to punish me?” she asked in a shaky voice.

“What?” He didn’t immediately understand, then he recalled her escape attempt. Yeah, he planned to wallop her good for that foolishness, but not tonight when she was already so broken up. The threat of a spanking couldn’t be what was ripping her apart inside. Not like this. He’d never seriously hurt her again. Not like he did last Friday. And at this point he was willing to say or do almost anything to get a smile out of her.

He hugged her close. “Not until I’m sure you’re okay. I mean, that would be takin’ unfair advantage to give you a spankin’ when you’re already cryin’. Don’t you think?” She shook her head. “No? What? You want your spankin’ now?”

She stared at him and nodded.

“You do?” he asked, not even trying to mask the note of surprise in his voice. He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “How come?”

“Because I want you to make love to me, and you won’t do that if you’re still thinking of punishing me. At least not until after it’s over.”

“Well, I suppose I could make an exception, if you’re that horny for some lovin’. You certainly seemed ready to go again last night.”

She shook her head again.

Another surprise. “No?”

“No. I just want to get it over with, please. Otherwise I won’t be able to think of anything else.”

“You won’t?”

She fell back against his chest and sobbed. “No. I’m sorry.”

Jim tightened his arms about her and kissed her hair. She was truly miserable at the thought of him punishing her, so he decided to let her determine their course for the moment. “You were scared, darlin’. I realize that. I’m not angry, but it worried the piss out of me when I envisioned what might have happened if you’d succeeded in getting away. And I couldn’t bear the thought of that.” He started to rock her in his arms until her breathing slowed to normal.

* * * *

Kelly closed her eyes, grateful for his understanding and desperate for his comfort and praise. Finally she sighed. “Thank you, Sir.”

“You’re more than welcome, darlin’. You do realize the only reason I’d spank you for attempting to run away, was so you’d never do anythin’ so foolish ever again?”

“Yes, Sir,” she answered, her head tucked under his chin as he rocked her back and forth.

“So you agree runnin’ away was an exceptionally stupid thing for you to try to do?”

She gazed up at him and nodded. “Yes, Sir.”

He picked up her hands, examined them for a moment, then kissed her knuckles. “So, how many swats you think a Dom should give his sub for almost givin’ him a heart attack?”

She met his playful grin without a smile. “At least one hundred, Sir.”

He laughed and hugged her. “Oh, Kelly girl, I’ve a feelin’ you’re gonna be the death of me, yet.” He sighed, then thought for a moment. “One hundred, eh? Well, we should discount at least eighty of those because you were frightened for your life. That’s got to count for somethin’. Next, I think we need to discount at least ten more, because you’re showin’ true regret, and promise you’ll never do anythin’ so foolhardy again. Right?”

Kelly nodded. Ten wouldn’t be too bad, especially if he agreed to take care of her afterwards.

“Hmm. So we’re at ten now. Think you’re up to acceptin’ ten swats on your bare behind from your adorin’ Dom for terrifyin’ him half to death?”

“Yes, Sir. If Sir would promise to make love to me afterwards.”

“You think you deserve a reward?”

“No, Sir. But I really need my Dom to take care of me tonight in all the ways he knows how.”

“Wow! That’s a tall order, ma’am, but you’ve hit upon the true Dom’s dilemma. When to love, when to comfort and when to punish. But this Dom thinks he’s finally got it figured out. It’s pretty simple, really. All he has to do is give the love of his life what she needs, when she needs it, and everything else falls into place. You agree?”

“Yes, Sir,” Kelly answered softly.

“Do you also agree this spankin’ is somethin’ you need right now?”

Kelly nodded, but when Jim gave her a frown to indicate her response wasn’t appropriate, she whispered, “Yes, Sir.”

“Very well. Stand up and remove those pants and panties.”

Kelly stood up, but merely gazed back at him. He gripped her hips, pulled her a little closer, and slowly bared her lower half. Then with a grin, he bent forward to place a loud, smacking kiss on her plucked pubic hair, and she laughed. He held her for a moment before gazing up at her with a frown.

“Now, this is a serious punishment, sub. I expect you to be terribly worried right now, because your Dom intends to be very strict with you. Perhaps he should use a wooden spoon as a paddle…?”

Uneasy with the thought, Kelly put a hand on his arm. She knew the decision was ultimately his, but the idea of him using anything other than his hand unsettled her for some reason, so she pleaded with him. “No, Sir. Please. Not this time. I need to feel your palm on me right now. Flesh to flesh.”

He regarded her intently for a moment, then nodded. “As my lady wishes,” he conceded, carefully laying her across his thighs. “So, should I make you count out each stroke as I deliver it?”

Hesitating for a second, she shook her head, hoping he wouldn’t think she was attempting to top from the bottom again.

“No? Why not?” he asked, his voice sounding genuinely curious as he stroked her.

Unsure how to explain what she was feeling, when she was more than a little uncertain about it herself, she said, “I want to lie here and totally submit myself to you, so you’ll know I accept and understand you are doing this because you love me, and want to take care of me.”

“Well, you’ve got that right, darlin’. Okay, I’ll count for you this time,” he agreed, his caresses building another need inside her. “And I really do love you, Kelly Franklin.”

Tears started to flow down her cheeks again. “I believe you, Sir.”

He ran his fingers along the length of her, no doubt testing to see if she had tensed anywhere, but she closed her eyes and concentrated on relaxing and submitting her body and heart to the man who held her safe and secure on his lap.

“We begin at one,” he said, firmly bringing his hand down. It hurt and she gave a little moan, but remained perfectly still.

“Good. Two.” That one seemed even harder yet, and she couldn’t hold back a small whimper. If he continued on in this manner, she was going to be bawling soon. She was already crying, so it wouldn’t take much. But she would try to be brave for as long as she could.

“Relax your shoulders, Kelly. Three.”

“Ow,” she yelped this time. This wasn’t getting any easier. If anything it was getting harder and harder to submit.

“Four.” Her back arched up. “Aiiiieee!” God that stung. She looked over her shoulder to make sure all he was using was his hand.

“Down,” he ordered, gently pushing her back to the couch. “Are you feeling well-chastised, sub?” he asked.

“Yes, Sir. Your hand seems to strike harder than the paddle did.”

“A bit sharper, perhaps, since it has less padding, but no harder. Now quiet. You have six more to go.”

“Um, Sir?”

“Yes?”

“Perhaps we could take a short break? I don’t seem to be handling this punishment quite as well as I thought I would.”

“That’s because you’re still sore from Friday night. This is only Tuesday, Kelly, and even at four, your bottom is exhibiting the warm, red glow of my hand prints.”

“I thought I–”

“Let’s finish this tonight. You can do this, my brave girl. Now, deep breath.”

She obeyed, wanting to give him the submission he deserved.

“Good. Again,” he instructed, his hand lazily rubbing her lower back.

She took another deep breath.

“Good. You’re relaxed again. Five.”

That was it. The swat that put her over, and she started to sob. “I’m sorry, Sir. I won’t run away again. Please, Sir.” She’d never begged him before, but her bottom burned like it was on fire.

“You bet you won’t. That’s exactly what I’m here to ensure. Six.”

She bucked and tried to get free, but he restrained her by tucking her legs under his thigh. “Nooo! Please. Melon. Please.”

“I’m impressed, darlin’. You remembered your ‘yellow’ word. I’ll take a pause, Kelly, but I don’t want to have to continue this later. You only have four more to go. Now, relax for me. That’s my good girl. Yes, I know it hurts, but I have to tell you as sore as you are right now, you are nowhere near sufferin’ the pain I experienced this afternoon when I caught you stuffin’ a hand towel into your purse. If I’d been a minute later, you might have slipped out the window, and if Mike had gotten you, I could have lost you for good.” After he took a deep breath, it sounded like he spoke through gritted teeth. “I never, never, never want to see you do anythin’ like that ever again. You understand me?”

She winced. His voice sounded angry now. He’d sounded calm and under control earlier, though she knew he’d been pissed. Now she had a better understanding of what he’d gone through.

“You want to answer me, Kellian?”

“Yes, Sir. I understand. You’re right. It was selfish of me to try to escape when you’d gone to so much trouble to protect me.”

“Kelly, I would go through hell to protect you if I had to, and this afternoon, I thought for a moment I had arrived. You better now? “

She took a deep breath, realizing it was his love and pain for her that hurt the most, not her bottom. Though admittedly it was pretty sore, too.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good. We’re gonna finish this, then.” He drew back and sat up straighter, then his hand struck hard again before he called, “Seven.” This time she had to clamp down on her lower lip to keep from crying out.

He paused. “I love you, Kellian Sarah Franklin, and I want to marry you.”

“What?” she said, unable to look at him since he had her firmly restrained at the moment.

“Do you want me to add a swat for havin’ to repeat myself?”

“No, Sir! I’m sorry, Sir. But are you asking me to marry you, Sir?”

“Oh, no, lady mine. I realize we haven’t known each other long, but after today I think I need to keep you at my side so you stay out of trouble. So, this is your Dom talkin’, and your job is simply to give him what he wants. You are not bein’ given any say in this.”

“I’m not, Sir?”

“No, ma’am. You. Are. Not,” he replied, bringing his hand down on the last word and calling, “Eight.”

Kelly cried out, her bottom throbbing in renewed agony. This punishment hadn’t been easy for her at all and she wished it was over, and yet she had no desire to leave his lap. Somehow, she felt this was exactly where she needed to be at the moment. He was back to light rubbing again, and despite the tenderness of her seat she had to admit she loved the attention, because she loved the man giving it to her.

“Very well, Sir. I will submit to your greater wisdom in this as well.”

“Brat,” he murmured without heat. “All right. These last three are gonna be rapid fire. Then dependin’ on how you’re doin’, we may do another lotion application.”

“Nooo…,” she wailed, struggling to get away despite the futility of her attempt. “No, Sir. Please no. I’d rather take ten more swats.”

“Really?” he asked, and his tone held a definite note of challenge.

“No, Sir,” she replied, settling down again. “Your swats are definitely more painful, but it’s really a close second, Sir.”

“Good to know. This is it. Nine-Ten-Eleven.”

Those final spanks came so fast, her scream for all three only emerged with the last one. Then she dissolved into open, deep sobs. Gratitude, love, devotion, desire. Okay, maybe a little pain mixed in, too, brought every emotion to the fore.

“Hold on,” he said, and she knew what his words portended. He was going to take care of her whether she wanted him to or not. Her life would always be like…. A burst of agonizing fire lit up her backside. She screamed.

“Backwards from ten, Kellian.”

“Ten,” she called between teeth so tightly gritted she was surprised she could get out any sound at all.

“Good.”

“Owww. Nine.”

“Next.”

“Eight, and … I think the pain is lessening now, Sir.”

“Good.”

“Seven,” emerged on more of a sigh. “Yeah, that’s a lot better.”

“Well, I’m gonna make sure it’s thoroughly spread around before I stop.”

“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate that.”

“So, what do you think of a June wedding?”

“This is June, Sir.”

“Oh, yeah. Too soon?”

“A little, Sir. This is my first wedding, so I would at least like to get a gown.”

“July?”

She laughed. “How about October?”

“October?” He stopped rubbing. “Are you serious, woman?”

“Yes, Sir.”

She thought she heard a low growl, but he started rubbing again. “Very well, but I hope you aren’t talkin’ Halloween. Because if you are, you’re gonna be one awfully sore bride walkin’ down the aisle.”

“Um. May I ask why, Sir?”

“Because I intend to add one swat for every day you keep me waitin’ beyond the first. And if that isn’t incentive enough, I’ll start doin’ it by the hour.”

“Yikes!”

“Right. So, you better hope there aren’t any delays. It’s your hide on the line.”

“Would you really do that to me, Sir?” she asked, turning to look back at him, since he’d loosened up his grip to let her lay comfortably across his lap.

“Do you doubt me, sub?”

“No, Sir. Never again, Sir. I promise, Sir.”

“Good girl.” He paused, then asked, “So, what do you think about kids?”

She groaned. No doubt he’d even plan out the days their children would emerge squalling from her womb. Would she ever survive this? Or should the question be, how did she ever survive without him?”

Yeah, he could be strict, and stern, and had a wicked right hand, but he could also be gentle, and loving, and so damned sexy. He was the only man she knew who could make her laugh even when she felt like crying….

“I was thinkin’ sixteen. How does that sound?”

She choked back a laugh. “Painful, Sir. Very, very painful.”

“Okay, but at least two.”

“Yes, Sir. I believe I could manage two.”

“Good. That’s what I like. An obedient sub.”

Kelly smiled to herself. Yeah, they still had a few kinks to work out in their relationship, but she had no doubt they would succeed. At least her Dom was willing to listen, and wasn’t afraid of change. What more could a submissive girl ask for?

THE END

Blushing Publications thanks you whole-heartedly for your purchase with us!

There are plenty more stories such as the one you’ve purchased from Blushing Books! Visit our online store to view our might selection!

http://www.blushingbooks.com

This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities represented in this book are fantasies only, intended for adults. Nothing in this book should be interpreted as advocating any non-consensual spanking activity or the spanking of minors.

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

CHAPTER NINETEEN

CHAPTER TWENTY